Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Lace foam receded from the shoreline. It covered Hongjoong’s boot prints, marking his path in tawny sand. 

He smoothed folded parchment in his palm. Faded images from an archived map painted one side. The other side hurried with a quick instruction and coordinates to the island beneath his feet. 

Hongjoong opened the note. Return the siren alive. 

A rough sketch mimicked the cave mouth in front of him. Night kissed the horizon line while the deep hum of distant singing stretched through the waves. His ear trained itself over the years on sea. 

Hongjoong differentiated the mistaken hush of a wave versus a fatal siren. This island lurked with them on the jagged rocks where ocean cracked like thunder. 

He checked for the hilt on his sword. It rested on his hip in a leather sheath. 

Hongjoong braced himself for the cave opening. He remained a lone pirate with no crew to rely on. This siren belonged to an elite in a port city south of the island. Citizens called him “The Baron” although the title held no powerful meaning. He promised Hongjoong an entire fleet if his pet was returned alive. 

Hongjoong dodged the damp stalactites and sloped stone ceiling. Darkness with a blue hue blanketed over the walls. The sirens near the ocean muffled the further in he traveled. 

A flame flickered along the cave wall far from the ocean’s sounds. He studied the stretched silhouettes; two large men and a thin form chained to an unknown shape. 

Hongjoong slipped behind a rock embedded into the side of the cave. 

“He’s getting sleepy.” One man cackled. 

The other swiped a pierced tongue across his teeth. “Can’t sleep, beast. Not until you loosen those lips of yours.”

A cough answered them. “Please—”

Hongjoong watched a fist slam into the siren’s cheek. He expected silver blood to trickle from the nose of a scaled face. 

The siren flicked his head to the side. Blood did fall from a swollen nose, but the tanned flesh bruised like Hongjoong’s own would. Ocean brine clung to black hair and more bruises collected along the man’s shoulders. 

His shirt tore revealing a delicate waist and lithe muscle. Beads of sweat glided along the skin. 

“I told you I would tell you everything if you got me away from The Baron. You don’t need to use force.” Fire reflected in deep brown eyes, pleading with the men. 

“This is more fun, no? At least until our boss comes to get you.” One of them stepped closer. 

The siren kept his composure. His form grew cold and stiff. Chains clattered against the column of stone where they held the siren. 

Hongjoong’s eyes scanned the inside of the cave floor. Two sleeping bags and a deserted satchel on each. He inspected the men next. Both held no visible weapons other than their fists. 

He remained in a crouch position, stalking closer to the three while hidden by cave pillars and boulders. 

Hongjoong’s boot nicked a pebble. It clattered along the stone, echoing in the cave. 

He shut his eyes and flared his nostrils in a huff. 

“Who’s there?” One of the men deepened their tone in a poor attempt to intimidate him. 

Hongjoong tapped his fingers on his thigh. He debated a sprint out of the cave, but The Baron’s siren remained strung up on chains with wounds. 

He left his hiding spot behind the boulder, approaching the dwindling fire. 

“Sorry I wasn’t sure if you were done with the interrogation.” Hongjoong dug deep into his confidence for a chance at deception. He ignored the gnaw on his abdomen as the siren lowered their head in defeat. 

“And who the fuck are you?” The man flicked his tongue out once more. 

“I was told to bring the beast into the city.” Hongjoong recalled the foul tone around ‘beast’ from the man’s mouth. 

“Really now?” The other man approached the siren with slow steps. “Why would the boss send you in?”

Hongjoong tucked his lips in. Pirates lied all the time; deceit remained part of the game. 

He spoke with purpose. “I don’t ask questions, I'm new. I just do what I’m told.” 

The man gripped the siren’s chin in his rough hand. Dirt caked in the lines along his fingers and under his nails. Cheap rings glinted firelight on every finger. 

“You hear that, beast? It’s time to go to your new home.” He smacked the siren’s cheek with a tap. 

The siren tugged on the chains crossing his wrists over his head. 

The man rolled his eyes and unraveled the chains looped around the cave pillar. 

The siren’s chains clattered to the ground and a wicked smirk stretched along rose lips. 

Hongjoong followed the motion from the siren’s mouth to the way his fingers stretched. 

“There’s a pretty smile.” The man drawled, lips dusting the siren’s cheek. 

Hongjoong’s hand dropped to his sword in instinct. 

“What are you—” The man had no time to question him. 

The siren stretched two fingers to the man’s chest. A blast boomed in the cavern. 

Violet struck from the siren’s fingertips. Shimmers and a strange hum of lightning cleaved through both men who taunted him. Judging by the blood and bruises, the siren endured a torturous day. 

He aimed his hand at Hongjoong. 

A metallic flavor singed his tongue in warning. 

“Wait!” Hongjoong put both hands up. He eyed the bodies slumped on the cave floor. Their life struck from them with a simple point of a siren’s finger. 

The siren stopped at Hongjoong’s plea. 

“I just want to leave.” The siren’s voice sounded dangerous as it deepened in tone. 

Hongjoong dropped his hands. “I-I don’t work with them. I just…” He rubbed the back of his neck. 

“Just what?” The siren stepped forward. 

Hongjoong stepped back, avoiding the doe-eyed glare from the siren in the process. “I landed my boat here by accident. That’s what I get for traveling without a map.”

“You travel without one?” He sounded offended. 

Hongjoong almost did not stop the laugh in his throat. “I thought you might need some help.”

The siren hesitated, but he dropped his hand. 

“Looks like you didn’t after all.” Hongjoong stared at the fresh corpses next to the dying fire. “Why didn’t you do that earlier?”

“Iron stops magic.” The siren pointed behind him at the pile of chains. 

Hongjoong nodded slow. “I did not know that.”

“No magic where you’re from?”

“I’m not really from anywhere.” Hongjoong shook his head. “Not important. I can bring you back to where you came from—”

“No.” The siren stepped back with a hand slightly raised. “Anywhere but there.”

Hongjoong frowned. His mind drifted to The Baron’s fat fist ripping the corner of a map and blotting ink down with clear instruction. This siren needed to be back in his estate and Hongjoong would get a crew. 

“Seonghwa.” The siren placed a hand on his own chest. “My name is Seonghwa. I make maps. I can help you if you take me with you. Wherever it is you’re going.”

Hongjoong pondered how desperate the siren had to be to flee with a stranger. His own desperation ate him once too and he navigated the sensation alone. 

“Okay.” Hongjoong seemed to answer on his own. 

“Okay?” Seonghwa beamed. He stretched down to gather an abandoned satchel and slung the strap over his shoulder. “Where are we going first?”

“Uh—” Hongjoong spun back to view the blackened tunnel where the ocean drifted in silence. “Well I was going to the port city for a job, but I’m not doing that anymore.” 

He shoved The Baron’s note deeper in his pants pocket. 

“Let’s see where the boat takes us. I’m Hongjoong.” He bowed at the waist in a slight greeting. 

“Well, Captain Hongjoong—” Seonghwa’s smile softened, “—lead the way.”

Chapter Text

Yeosang jolted. Despite the thick patchwork blanket over him he felt vulnerable. He listened to the thud in the back of his mind. A distant vision clawed his eyes and his vision blurred. 

Yeosang pushed on his forearm to pry himself from the bed’s comforting heat. 

A strong arm reached out and tugged Yeosang by his waist. He crashed down with his back flush to his lover’s chest. 

Yeosang reached behind him, stroking the brown strands tousled by sleep. 

“I have to scry, Jongho.” Yeosang warned. 

Jongho grumbled into Yeosang’s neck. “Now?”

Yeosang bit back a yawn and hesitated. He tried to ignore the sensation of cold shadows lurking in his mind. 

He pushed himself out of bed a second time and evaded Jongho’s grip. 

Jongho rolled onto his back and rubbed his eyes. 

Yeosang reached for his robe strewn across the wooden floor. It pooled over rough notches in the grain and smelled like the rosemary hung from the cabin beams. 

He slid the door to their bedroom aside and swiped his deck of cards on a bookshelf. They hid next to a half finished tome Yeosang promised himself to return to one day. 

He seemed locked in a trance, although coherent of the night sky fading into a fair pink. Sun burst above the forest surrounding their safe haven. 

Wind swept through wind chimes clung to a rotting porch beam. Yeosang sighed as the breeze threaded through his dark strands. 

He tucked the stray pieces behind his ears. His spine rested back on the porch’s stair rail. Yeosang caught Jongho in his peripheral through the front door. 

Jongho tugged a clean gray sweater over his head before he struck a match to the fireplace. Spring followed a bitter winter and left frost on the window with faint specks on the grass. 

“Jongho.” Yeosang placed his hand over the card deck in his grasp. He shuffled with an absent mind, cutting the deck when a force in his mind told him to. 

Jongho leaned his arm on the front door frame. “You keep leaving the door open and you’ll let in the birds.”

“Too bad. I was actually hoping for a family of squirrels.” Yeosang picked up the pace on shuffling his cards. Beneath his shadow dipped fingers cards danced in his touch. “Something isn’t right.”

Jongho straightened then approached Yeosang. “Is it your magic tingle?”

“Tingle?” Yeosang repeated with disgust painted on his face. 

Jongho pointed at the deck in Yeosang’s hand. 

A card jumped out into Yeosang’s relaxed hand. He flipped the hand painted side over to reveal a beautiful yet violent depiction of three swords. They pierced through a crown laced with gold flecks. 

“Is that bad?” Jongho asked. 

Yeosang stood up and shouldered the post. He watched the trees be manipulated by more wind. His skin pricked with chills as Jongho’s touch traced the skin peeking from his robe. 

Jongho’s form rippled with formidable strength but his grazes along Yeosang’s skin held all the gentleness he could muster. 

He kissed the back of Yeosang’s neck. “Yeosang?”

Yeosang melted back into Jongho’s chest. He rubbed the card between his middle finger and thumb. He shut his eyes and basked in Jongho’s warmth. 

He set his intent on the card in his hand. 

Yeosang plunged into darkness. 

His sight blurred around the rim before a vision flashed in front of him. He peered through a foggy wall at a figure lurking in the shadows. Blood splattered a curtain in a bedroom; a regal one with the paintings and a bed post canopy to prove it. The figure turned with a darkened city as its backdrop on a balcony. An escape attempt from a murder scene behind them. 

An arrow lodged through a tanned throat and Yeosang banged on the divide separating him from the vision. 

When the figure dropped, Yeosang froze. Cold burst in his veins in fear as his friend’s eyes dulled up at an empty night’s sky. 

“Wooyoung.” Yeosang whispered. 

A wider build blocked Yeosang’s view. 

“Wooyoung!” Yeosang battered his fists on the barrier between them. 

Black shadows stretched over Yeosang’s eyes and smothered him in a void once again. 

“ Yeosang .” Jongho called to him in another realm. His voice reverberated far from him. 

Yeosang clambered through the dark again. He searched for the image once more and stumbled into the cold emptiness his visions left him in. 

“Wooyoung!” Yeosang shouted. 

“ Yeosang, can you come back?” Jongho’s voice neared. 

Yeosang emerged outside their cabin like he broke through an ocean’s surface. He gasped for air and let the sun paint him in comforting heat. 

Jongho’s hands held his arms and massaged circles into the carved muscle. “You were screaming for Wooyoung. Is he okay?”

Yeosang pushed past Jongho and ran inside. “We have to go.”

“What?” Jongho followed with a crease between his brow. 

“I saw him dead. I think a job is going to go wrong for him. I have to get to him before that happens.” Yeosang hurried into their space. 

Yeosang smoothed his hand along the rugged wooden table which swallowed the center of their cabin, dropping his card deck in a hurry. He reached for a black cloak hung on a coat rack then his bag. He charged into their room bursting through a curtain of vines. He dropped his robe and tugged on simple pants with a laced shirt. 

With a swipe of his hand, the candles on the bedside tables extinguished. 

Yeosang yanked open drawers, throwing in his belongings alongside Jongho’s. 

“Can we talk about this?” Jongho asked. “I know Wooyoung’s our friend, but when he left for the Guild he made it clear not to follow him.”

“He didn’t want us following him for our safety. But now he needs us. I’m not hesitating.” Yeosang latched his bag. “It looked like a royal’s house of some kind. Maybe an Esteemed. I’ll have to try again to get a clear location.”

Jongho placed his hands on the foot of the bed. “Should you try again first? You shouldn’t overwork yourself if we have to travel far.”

“I’ll be fine.” Yeosang wrapped his cloak around his body. Black satin draped over his frame. 

Jongho followed the fabric draping like liquid over him. He reached out and stroked a runaway strand fallen on Yeosang’s forehead. 

“Are you sure this is what we should do?” Jongho crossed his arms. 

“Do you doubt my talent?” Yeosang asked. 

“No,” Jongho said. 

Yeosang massaged his temples for a moment then dropped his hands to his sides. “Wooyoung and I were the only survivors in our village after it was attacked. He stuck by my side even though the patrols were looking for me. I need to be there for him too.”

“I know.” Jongho frowned. 

Yeosang recalled the soldiers in the patrol turning over every home, inn, and shop for his abilities. An order for his execution appeared after the news of whatever he was spread across the continent. 

Jongho had found Yeosang and Wooyoung huddled in the basement of the mayor’s home. Even in the daunting black uniform and the menacing ax strapped to his back, Yeosang found himself stunned by Jongho. His soul clawed for him underneath his ribcage. His spirit tethered to Jongho. His soulmate. 

Jongho vowed to protect him, and they settled in their lonely cabin with Wooyoung’s chatty company until he left. 

Yeosang drifted his hands up Jongho’s jaw. “I don’t blame you for that attack.”

“You should.” Jongho rubbed Yeosang’s forearms up and down. 

“You were just doing your job.” Yeosang smiled. “You work for me now anyways.”

“Right, it’s my job to keep you safe and going after Wooyoung who might be in danger is a bad idea.” Jongho said. 

“I’m going with or without you.” Yeosang tossed the vines aside to ditch his room. 

A soft smile dawned his lips when Yeosang heard Jongho’s open the chest to his precious ax. 

“Just in case.” Jongho strapped the harness to his sheath around his chest.

Yeosang smirked, then swiped his cards off the table. 

He placed them in his bag before they left their home.

Chapter Text

“I just want one night that doesn’t involve this. ” Mingi whispered. He ducked behind a shrub with his chin tilted upward. 

Yunho shushed, although not much quieter than the latter. He loaded his crossbow as silent as the quiet night allowed. Silver tipped bolts glinted back in his eyes. 

“You can go back to the tavern.” Yunho offered. 

Mingi kept his tone low. “No.”

Trees engulfed them. Night time turned the woods from brilliant green into one black lump. Their path to the thickest section alone felt impossible. 

“If I can kill this werewolf and bring its pelt back to the village then we get money. If we have money then we can eat.” Yunho peeked over the shrub into the small clearing. 

“Why did I need to follow you then?” Mingi asked. 

“I have my reasons.” Yunho squared his shoulders at a distant branch cracking. 

“Is it because I’m pretty?” Mingi smiled as he teased. 

Yunho shifted his head side to side. “No.”

Mingi slumped in his seated position. 

“Are you pouting?” Yunho asked. 

“Yes.” Mingi watched Yunho stretch to his full height. 

Moonlight hung low and full in the night sky. The tree canopy overhead stained with silver. Pine and damp earth filled each breath in a heavy scent. Leaves tumbled in whispers. 

Yunho listened to Mingi follow behind him as he approached the center of the clearing. His heart pounded. 

Steady silence hovered over the clearing. The air turned, unsure when the atmosphere would switch sinister. 

Mingi crashed into Yunho. 

Yunho toppled to the ground as a form eclipsed the moon overhead. 

A form as large as a bear growled, hunched over with blood tipped teeth. Its crimson drenched fur exposed an odd shaped spine. Ivory knobs contorted. Its head tilted too far to the left. 

“What’s wrong with it?” Mingi whispered as they crouched behind a shrub. “Is it even a werewolf?”

“It doesn’t look like the others we’ve brought back.” Yunho studied the form over the shrub. 

“Well you’ve brought back.” Mingi corrected. 

“Shh.” Yunho hissed over his shoulder. 

The werewolf lunged. 

Yunho stood and pulled his crossbow in a quick motion. He loaded a bolt as the werewolf pummeled its paws into the ground after him. 

Yunho’s crossbow jammed. “Shit.”

He yanked the bolt, attempting to loosen it. His eyes flickered from the barreling werewolf to Mingi. 

Mingi took his bag and smacked the werewolf across its head. 

The werewolf’s skull embedded and blood oozed from its teeth and eyes. Its elbows popped out inhumanely as it bared its weight into the ground to jump. 

“Yunho…” Mingi warned. 

The werewolf jumped. 

Yunho slid in front of Mingi, crossbow readied. The bolt fired straight through the werewolf’s throat. 

The werewolf dropped in an instant heap. Its body twitched and mangled in on itself. 

Mingi grimaced. “I think I’m going to be sick.”

Yunho used the end of his crossbow to investigate the carcass. It flopped as Yunho manipulated the limbs out. 

“What is this?” Yunho checked the werewolf’s teeth. “Sick maybe?” 

“Or a curse.” Mingi muttered. 

Yunho crouched down over the form. “There’s no magic anymore. The Esteemed got rid of it all in The Great Upheaval.” 

“And for the thousandth time that’s what they want you to think.” Mingi tapped a finger to his temple. 

Yunho chuckled. “Okay. I’ll believe your little conspiracy when I see it.”

Mingi paused. He gestured to the werewolf. 

“Not cursed. I think it’s sick.” Yunho tilted his head. “Once you’re bitten by a werewolf that’s it. Your mind is completely taken over and you become savage.” 

“I’ve been following you since we were like twelve. I know all that.” Mingi pointed at the dead werewolf. “That’s not savage, that's cursed.”

Yunho hung his head for a brief moment then stood. “Whatever. Cursed or not we need the money. Let’s bring it back to town.” 

“Do we though?” Mingi scratched his neck. “Look at it.”

Yunho struggled to pick up the werewolf bleeding out down his hands. 

Mingi sided up to him, draping the other end of the werewolf across his own shoulders. 

“It’ll feed us once we turn it over. That’s all I care about.” Yunho said.

Chapter Text

Wooyoung threw his leg over the top of the lattice. It ended on a balcony with a broken rail serving as an opening. He recited the Guild’s plan in the back of his mind although jumbled since his attention stayed on an adorable black cat breaking into their hideout. 

He ducked behind a decorative vase with a plant stretching tall. His eyes tracked the moonlight and how it orchestrated the shadows across tile. 

Wooyoung tightened his half up hair before tugging his cloak over it. His daggers tucked into the slits of his armor. Fortified leather covered his abdomen; light yet protective. 

An Esteemed slept on the other side of the glass balcony doors unknown to his presence. 

He rubbed his lips together in thought. He blocked out the potential innocence. 

The Esteemed’s family never bothered anyone, but poor company lived in their walls. An elite hired a hit on the man for a reason Wooyoung did not know. 

He was ordered to carry the attack out. 

Wooyoung stalked to the glass door at the sight of no movement. He eyed the bed with a velvet canopy and a sleeping form. Heavy blankets covered the body which rose and fell in subtle breaths. 

He twisted the handle, but it ticked. 

“Shit,” he whispered.

Wooyoung reached for a pouch on his belt and fumbled for a lockpick. He wedged the pick inside and worked with nimble fingers. 

He managed to open the door slowly to avoid an alerting creak. 

Wooyoung kept the door ajar. 

He pulled one dagger out before slipping into the room. The Esteemed’s bedroom held rich black furniture and windows elongated across the balcony side wall. 

Wooyoung assessed the room behind a couch near a bare fireplace. Double doors connected to the rest of the estate. The halls sounded quiet. 

He approached the bedside of the Esteemed who remained in blissful sleep. 

His knife pressed close to the throat of an innocent man offered up for another man’s sin. 

Wooyoung paused, but reasoned with himself. A good Esteemed never existed. A town outside riddled with poverty while the bedding in this man’s room alone would feed plenty of mouths. Nobles only cared for themselves.

He breathed deep. A rapid jab through the throat with a sharpened blade would kill the Esteemed then Wooyoung could leave. 

He tried to avoid the name along a letter left on the man’s bedside table. 

Dear San,

Wooyoung ignored the guilt trying to humanize the target at arms length. A hefty sum waited for him in the Guild’s hideout. 

Footsteps neared the bedroom door. 

Wooyoung slid the dagger into its slot while he searched for a place to hide. 

Moonlight painted even the darkest crevices. 

He crouched to slide underneath the bed, but shoes lined beneath the frame. 

“Fuck…fuck,” Wooyoung cursed on repeat. 

He heard the footsteps stop outside the door. A hand settled on the door knob. 

Wooyoung panicked. He rounded the bed in a stride and stripped off his cloak. In one motion, he slipped beneath the covers next to the Esteemed and laid on his stomach. He brought the blankets up to his chin in a hope to hide his lightly armored body. 

The doors opened with a soft hand; a gesture to not disturb the Esteemed. San. 

Wooyoung shut his eyes and mimicked sleep. He did not know if San brought many lovers back to his bed in the evenings, but he imagined he must. 

Anyone with a title, no matter how ugly or rotted, could swoon a hopeless heart. 

He heard the person come into the room in silence. A slight stall plummeted a weight in Wooyoung’s chest. 

The door quickly shut with a small gasp from a woman’s mouth. 

Wooyoung tucked a laugh behind his mouth and buried his face in the pillow. His jaw ached at the attempt. 

San shifted in his sleep laying on his back for a moment. 

Wooyoung caught the dull gray moon along San’s side profile. It masked hard lines and a furrowed brow. A handsome face with mussed black hair slept in peace.

Wooyoung blinked, then reached for his dagger again. Not the first pretty face he killed. 

He raised the dagger upward and readied to strike. 

San’s eyes shot open and he jumped for Wooyoung’s arm. Before Wooyoung retaliated, San rolled on top of him. He pinned his hands down on the sheets. 

Wooyoung wrestled with the dagger in hand, but seethed in frustration at the strong hold. He swallowed hard as his body numbed. 

San’s warm naked waist pressed against Wooyoung. His chest hovered an inch away while he tightened his clutch on the assassin’s wrists. 

Wooyoung struggled to escape and thought of Yeosang and Jongho. His family. 

“Drop it.” San ordered. 

Wooyoung— for whatever reason— dropped the dagger. It fell on the rug with a muffled thud. 

San scowled. “What are you doing?”

“Working,” Wooyoung said. 

“Who—” San lurched upward as Wooyoung impaled his knee into San’s stomach. 

Wooyoung slipped out from underneath him and rolled off the bed. He dropped his hand and gathered his dagger. He pointed the blade at him. 

San nursed his side with his hand. He rubbed over the area Wooyoung jabbed. 

“Who sent you?” San asked. 

“I can’t tell you that.” Wooyoung said. 

“Why not?”

“Because.” Wooyoung kept his dagger up. 

San tossed the blanket aside revealing his fully exposed torso with soft skin yet hard defined muscle. 

“Is it money that they’re giving you? I can give you more.” San stood with his hands up. 

Wooyoung tightened his grip on the hilt then lunged. He pounced for San’s throat. 

San dodged the attack with an evade to his left. He grappled a hand around Wooyoung’s waist then held Wooyoung’s wrist back. 

Wooyoung reached for the arm around him and tried to pry it off. He flung his elbow back into San’s chest which earned him a grunt. 

He used the impact to twist around and break his wrist free. 

Wooyoung sliced again, but missed. 

San swung a punch. 

Wooyoung ducked. He barreled forward and dove San back onto the bed. His legs straddled either side of his chest and his knees trapped San’s arms down. 

Wooyoung pressed his dagger to San’s throat. 

San’s throat bobbled as he lifted his chin to avoid the blade. Blood beaded along the metal like dark rubies. He eyed Wooyoung out of the corner of his eye. 

“Don’t do this,” San pleaded.

Think of the money. Wooyoung bargained with himself. He huffed a breath then retracted his arm back to finish his mission. 

Glass crashed into the bedroom. 

Wooyoung moved off of San as two bodies shattered the glass into San’s room. 

A shriek outside the hall mangled in horror before gargles replaced the sound. 

San and Wooyoung connected their gaze. 

Wooyoung’s heat drained from his face and he plucked another dagger. 

One of the men nocked an arrow back and it bolted toward Wooyoung. 

His body crashed to the ground. His head ached as it bashed into the floor. 

San’s weight covered him again, but not long. The Esteemed sprung up and connected a swift kick to the archer’s throat. Skilled and swift kicks and hits guided the archer backward with groans. 

Wooyoung jumped onto the bed and launched downward onto the other man who broke into the room. He stabbed both daggers into the man’s throat. 

Blood splattered back along Wooyoung’s form and behind him. It dotted the floor as he stood and turned with his blades down. 

San kicked the archer in the chest through the window’s opening. 

The archer plummeted three floors down the space next to the balcony. A near-silent impact left the room in a stunned aura. 

More screams resounded in the estate. 

“I was going to ask if they were with you, but…” San nodded at the man bled out on the ground. 

“I have no idea who they are.” Wooyoung frowned at the intrusion. He used his foot to investigate the man’s slumped body. “Brown boots with an all black outfit is a bold choice.”

San had Wooyoung disarmed in seconds. He bashed Wooyoung against a dresser and caused a candle to roll off the top. 

It landed on Wooyoung’s rumpled cloak abandoned on the floor. 

Wooyoung winced as San’s face neared. Their noses brushed as San threatened him. 

Despite the fear San tried to emit, his tone remained calm. 

“You’re going to get me out of here. Now.” San ordered. “I’ll deal with you after.”

Wooyoung ignored a sensation in his chest. 

He rolled his eyes. “Fine.”

Chapter Text

Seonghwa’s eyes fluttered open. A silhouette hovered over him. His arms flung up to protect himself as a hand recoiled back. 

“I’m sorry.” Hongjoong stepped away. 

Seonghwa pushed himself onto his elbows. He rested in a soft bed, feeling the boat rise and fall with the waves. He recalled the day as the stranger’s face became more clear. 

Hongjoong rescued him, put him on a boat too big for one person, and made a plan to leave the islands. 

“I’m sorry.” Hongjoong repeated again. “You were breathing strange.”

Seonghwa’s breath stuttered again and he placed a hand over his constricted chest. He searched for air. His heart hammered. 

“Don’t be sorry. It was just a nightmare.” Seonghwa swung his legs off the bed’s side. 

A blue rug wrinkled beneath the large bed. Gold accents threaded into the sides, matching the curtains hung over a circular window. A smoking candle smelled of cedar on the side table. 

Seonghwa glanced down at his tattered shirt. Blood stains flecked across the cream fabric. 

“Are you alright?” Hongjoong leaned against the wall.

Seonghwa pushed back dreams into a dark spot in his mind. He stood, circling the bed until he reached the window. 

His gaze followed the ripples in the ocean to the dock. A city bustled beyond the shoreline where other ships docked. 

“Where are we?” Seonghwa asked. 

“Aurora. The capital city.” Hongjoong rifled through a dresser on the far wall. 

Golden sun crested over the sea. A small smile fell on Seonghwa’s lips. 

“Thank you for saving me.” Seonghwa kept a hand on the window. “You have no idea the life you rescued me from.”

Hongjoong’s eyes flitted to Seonghwa for a moment before returning to the drawer. He said nothing. 

Seonghwa turned as Hongjoong did. The latter handed over a clean outfit. 

“The pants might be a bit short on you, but here.” Hongjoong offered. 

Seonghwa nodded, then eyed Aurora through the glass. “Why are we here?”

“I have a rip in the sail I need to patch up. There’s a shop in the city I know of that can help.” Hongjoong said. 

“The continent isn’t fond of magic.” Seonghwa hugged the clothes tighter. 

“I know, but…” Hongjoong’s eyes dropped to Seonghwa’s hands. “They shouldn’t know you carry magic. Just keep your head down when we get outside. You’ll be fine, I promise.”

Seonghwa changed once Hongjoong left the room. He avoided the mirror in the corner of the room. He could feel the bruises lining his body. His sore muscles ached. Seonghwa’s captors had been far from kind to him. 

He left the captain’s quarters and followed the steps to the main deck. 

Hongjoong leaned over the side of the ship while speaking to a man in full uniform. 

The uniform clung tight to the man’s athletic form with badges decorating above his breast pocket. 

Hongjoong flashed an easy smile, speaking with confidence. 

“Who’s this?” The uniformed man tilted his head past Hongjoong. 

Seonghwa watched the man’s hand drift to the sword at his waist. 

Hongjoong waved Seonghwa over. “This is my new navigator. Seonghwa, this is Kunwoo. He’s the portmaster for Aurora.”

Kunwoo jerked his chin at Seonghwa. “Where are you from? I’ve never seen you around here.” 

Seonghwa thought Kunwoo looked a bit too official for a simple portmaster position. He lived in a port city once and portmasters never looked like this. Too clean. Too stiff.

“I’m from Utopia Cove.” Seonghwa answered. 

“The trade city? What part did you live in?” Kunwoo leaned against the ship brow’s wooden rail. 

“Upper city. I worked in an estate.” Seonghwa said. Not a total lie. 

Hongjoong’s eyes moved from Seonghwa to the sea. His brow twitched in. 

“Which estate?” Kunwoo asked. 

Seonghwa’s blood chilled to ice. Magic sparked beneath his fingers begging to be released. 

“Why do you ask?” Hongjoong kept his eyes on the moving ocean. 

“We’ve gotten an alert from a noble about a missing servant on Utopia Cove. Goes by The Baron.” Kunwoo answered Hongjoong, but his calculated gaze remained on Seonghwa. 

Seonghwa lowered his head. Shame heated his neck, patching red spots along the skin. His ears rang while Hongjoong and Kunwoo spoke. They sounded miles away. Memories resurfaced in his mind. He heard chains rattle from a boat nearby.

Seonghwa rubbed over his wrists. 

“We don’t know anything about that.” Hongjoong’s tone sounded as if he repeated himself too many times. “Is it an Esteemed asking?” 

“No,” Kunwoo said. 

“Then why the pressure to find this person?” Hongjoong stepped back from the ship’s side. 

“It’s a siren missing. Could be very dangerous if the beast ended up in the wrong place.” Kunwoo’s lip curled as he narrowed his attention on Seonghwa. 

“I’m no siren.” Seonghwa lied. 

Kunwoo assessed the space between Hongjoong and Seonghwa with a pause. “Wait here.” 

Seonghwa tugged back his bottom lip with his teeth. 

Kunwoo’s back retreated from the brow as two other uniformed men waited on the dock. 

Hongjoong whispered behind him. “Are you a fast runner?”

“Yes,” Seonghwa said. 

Hongjoong walked onto the brow and placed his booted foot in the center of Kunwoo’s back. 

“What are you—” Kunwoo started to shout, but it was lost as Hongjoong kicked him over the rail. 

Kunwoo lost his footing and flipped over the wooden structure. He collapsed into the shallow water below. 

Hongjoong bolted down the brow bridging the main deck to the dock. 

Seonghwa followed his lead, running close behind. His feet ached already from his escape from The Baron. He ran barefoot across Utopia, feet bleeding and bruised. He managed to swipe boots from a vendor there, but they fit too snug around his heels. 

Seonghwa hissed out a breath and ignored the pain as they bolted down the dock toward the city. 

“Stop them!” Someone yelled behind them. 

Seonghwa heard the slosh of Kunwoo’s wet clothing hitting the dock. 

“Magic on the island! Get the siren!” Kunwoo shouted. 

“Keep running.” Hongjoong instructed through pants. 

“What about your boat?” Seonghwa kept in stride with Hongjoong. 

“It’ll be guarded when we get back, but we’ll wait for the attention on it to die down.” 

They weaved through people who refused to part. Guards followed close behind. In the mess of Aurora’s city folk, Seonghwa searched around him for a place to hide. The city’s entrance flocked with tourists, sailors, and citizens alike. He looked for Hongjoong, already losing him in the horde. 

“Shit.” Seonghwa swiveled around as the morning life erupted into full swing. 

“Stop right there!” A guard shouted. 

Seonghwa’s body yanked to the left. He struggled against the grip to find Hongjoong, but his back flattened against the alleyway wall. His eyes widened as a hand clasped over his mouth. Heat dusted from the captain’s skin across Seonghwa’s lips. 

Hongjoong place a finger to his own lips, signaling Seonghwa’s silence. 

They both watched from the skinny alleyway tucked behind a stack of barrels and an abandoned crate with shipyard ropes. 

Guards shuffled around the crowd. Their heads surveyed the area. 

“I know somewhere we can hide out.” Hongjoong dropped his hand. “Might take us all day to get there if we have to keep hiding out from the enforcers.”

“As long as I’m not sent back to The Baron, I’m fine with that.” Seonghwa said. “I’ll follow you.”

Hongjoong’s jaw feathered. “Come on, then.” 

They darted down the alleyway with safety on their minds.

⋅•⋅⊰∙∘☽༓☾∘∙⊱⋅•⋅

San kept a distant step behind Wooyoung. 

He watched the assassin move in front of him with a confident stride. 

San had no idea where they were going. 

“The trip to Aurora would go much quicker if we talked.” Wooyoung said, not bothering to turn back to San. 

San scratched his bare shoulder as a mosquito dusted over it. The woods canopied over the dirt path from Hightown. His home.

He left behind his family. Everything. He already longed for it.

“Hello?” Wooyoung asked. 

San adjusted the strap of his tank top as it slipped down. He managed to grab pants from his dresser and a coin pouch before they fled. 

“I said—” 

San cut off Wooyoung, “I heard you.” 

“Touchy.” Wooyoung griped. 

“Usually when you try to kill someone when they sleep they don’t respond well.” San said.

“Sorry, I wouldn’t know. I usually don’t fail a mission from the Guild.” 

San stopped.

Wooyoung turned on his heel. “What now? I told you if we keep having to stop we won’t get to the city before tomorrow. It’s already late.”

“You said the Guild sent you to kill me. Do you know why?” San asked. 

Wooyoung shook his head. “Even if I knew, why would I tell you?” 

San grabbed Wooyoung by the front of his leather armor. He pinned him up against one of the trees fencing the path. 

The tree rattled against the impact. Leaves tumbled downward.

Wooyoung reached for the dagger at his thigh. 

“Don’t.” San warned. “I’ve lost everything in one night. I have no idea who you are and I’m only following you for answers. So if you want to get rid of me quicker I suggest telling me everything you know.”

“Alright.” Wooyoung lips nestled into a quick smile. “But I know nothing.”

“I don’t believe that.”

“Listen, an elite hired an assassin from the Guild to kill you. I’m that assassin. That’s all I know.” Wooyoung let his hand dangle near the dagger sheathed to his thigh. 

San’s eyes dropped down to it, then trailed back up to the mole beneath Wooyoung’s eye. 

“What if I don’t believe you?” San asked. 

“Then this entire conversation was a waste.” Wooyoung quipped. 

“I could always beat the information out of you.”

Wooyoung laughed and nodded downward, “You wouldn’t be able to do that.” 

San dropped his gaze again. The dagger’s sheath remained empty. Instead, metal glinted into San’s eyes as the weapon’s tip laid against his ribcage’s bottom. The weapon threatened to stab between the bones’ gap. 

He let go of Wooyoung. 

“You’ll find I can be very quick. And silent.” Wooyoung moved around San. 

San continued to follow Wooyoung. “Silent? That’s hilarious.” 

“Not my fault I’m being followed by an Esteemed with the social capacity of a teaspoon.” Wooyoung bit over his shoulder. “Just trying to fill the space, San.”

“I’m still processing last night. Forgive me if I’m not willing to talk to pass the time.” San sped his pace to match Wooyoung’s. 

Sounds of city life blossomed over the wind. 

“You know it’s not fair I don’t know your name, but you know mine.” San said. 

“Now you want to talk?” Wooyoung asked. 

“Tell me your name so I know who to report to the council when I get home.” Whatever’s left of it.

“Jung Wooyoung. Do you want to know how to spell it too, or?” Wooyoung kept his focus forward. 

San ignored the jab. “You really weren’t with those people who attacked?”

“No. I have no idea what that was. Or who.” Wooyoung said. 

“Where are you taking me?” San asked. 

“So talkative now. Does it take a dagger to the ribs to get you to talk usually?” Wooyoung slowed as the forest around them grew sparse. 

San spotted a tavern on the left. Music boomed through the windows and bodies danced behind the glass. A second floor above had plaid curtains pulled tight. 

“We’re stopping here?” San asked. 

“Yes, that alright, your majesty?” Wooyoung deadpanned. 

“I’m an Esteemed. I’m not the King.” 

“Clearly.” 

San rolled his eyes. “Forget it. I’ll split off here and figure everything out myself.” 

He walked toward the wooden gate leading to a hilltop. The grassy knoll overlooked the city. A waterway cleaved Aurora down the middle. Warm light illuminated the city. Nightlife roared below with music drifting from different spaces and behind him. Ships seemed so small in the port from a distance. 

“You go ahead and do that. Then whoever’s after you will finally kill you and I won’t have to worry about it anymore.” Wooyoung’s voice spoke over Aurora’s trance on San. 

“What?” San placed his hand on the short gate, separating the tavern from the city’s path. 

“Clearly someone’s after you as well, that's not me. They’ll finally catch up to you and get rid of you since you clearly have no sense of awareness when it comes to threats.” Wooyoung pulled his dagger from his sheath. 

San rolled his eyes. “Just because you’ve pulled your stupid dagger on me a few times does not make me helpless.”

“Just saying if you stay with me I’ll protect you.” Wooyoung shrugged.

San whipped his body around to face Wooyoung. “What’s in it for you?”

“Does there have to be?” Wooyoung twirled the dagger by its handle. 

San cocked a brow up at him. 

Wooyoung sighed, “If someone from the Guild sees you out and around they’ll know I failed. They’ve already got someone coming after me I’m sure because I never turned in your head.”

A chill ghosted bumps over San’s skin. 

“You come with me and whoever’s after you won’t touch you. I stay with you, and the Guild will think we’re both missing. It’s a win for both of us.” Wooyoung said. 

“Who’s to say you won’t turn on me and take my head?” San asked. 

Wooyoung smirked. 

San ran a hand back through his hair. “My actual head , Wooyoung.”

“Oh, I’m not saying I won’t. But you’re fine. For now.” Wooyoung slipped his dagger back into place. “You think I want to be attached to you in any way? A consistent reminder of my failure?”

San tightened his jaw. He looked back out at the city. He could be on a ship that evening, but only if he did so safely. Whoever wanted him still lurked out there. 

“Alright,” San said. “But just until we’re both in the clear.”

Wooyoung shrugged. “I don’t care how long. I need a drink and some proper sleep. We’ll take turns sleeping upstairs here. Keep an eye on each other.”

“Yeah, no. I’m not sleeping while you’re wide awake next to me.” San glared as Wooyoung’s hand reached for the tavern’s door handle. 

“Then drink your heart out until dawn.” Wooyoung absent-mindedly reached for the space behind his head. 

San recalled the cloak Wooyoung wore in his room. He must have worn it often to try and pull an invisible hood down.

“I don’t drink,” San said. 

Wooyoung said nothing. His eyes fell on the window. His gaze not leaving a certain table. 

San followed his eye line. 

Seated there was a strong man with his arms crossed and an ax tilted against the wall. Across from him, a man with a beautiful face and shadow tipped fingers looked around expectedly. 

“Know them?” San asked. 

Wooyoung hurried inside the tavern without a word.

Chapter Text

Jongho assessed the tavern. Music blared in the corner from live performers. Drums rattled his bones. Mismatched rugs overlayed each other across raw wooden floors. Ale stung the air and wafted off patrons’ breath. 

People either crowded on tables or danced on them. Most side stepped between the small spaces between groups. 

He and Yeosang seated at their isolated table by the fireplace. Warmth rushed up his back. 

Every step someone took near them his hand twitched toward his ax. They backed from their table in seconds. 

By the fourth time he had done this with a threat in his gaze, Yeosang leaned across the table. 

“Not everyone is out to get us,” Yeosang said. 

“It’s not me I’m worried about.” Jongho kept his face forward. 

His heart thumped, wondering if someone could smell the sickening sweet magic permeating Yeosang’s skin. Jongho’s mate bond clawed at his ribcage at the scent alone. 

Yeosang watched the door. 

“Are you sure he’ll be here?” Jongho asked. “I know you saw him in a vision on the way to Hightown, but why not check there first?”

“He’ll be here,” Yeosang said. 

Jongho watched firelight flicker across Yeosang’s soft face, casting shadows along the straight of his nose and prominent bottom lip. It washed orange over deep brown strands. 

“Jongho?” Yeosang moved his eyes from the entrance.

“Hm?” Jongho uncrossed his arms.

“You’re staring.” 

“I can’t admire my mate?” Jongho’s mind wandered. 

Instinct wanted him to lace his fingers through the fire warmed hair and stroke his hands under the black cloak—

“I can feel that, Jongho.” Yeosang fought a smirk blossoming on his lips. 

Jongho reached under the table, splaying his fingers across Yeosang’s knee. The table kept him from trailing his touch farther. 

“There’s rooms upstairs.” Jongho whispered, yet loud enough for Yeosang to hear. 

Yeosang swallowed hard as Jongho tugged on the bond. 

“Yeosang?” 

Jongho and Yeosang pressed back into their chairs at the voice. 

“Wooyoung!” Yeosang shot up. 

Wooyoung flung his arms around Yeosang. 

The assassin set his chin on Yeosang’s shoulder. He spoke to Jongho, “Do you know how dangerous it is for him to be out here?”

“Tell him that,” Jongho stood, strapping his ax to his back. 

He tilted his head, looking past Wooyoung and Yeosang to a muscled form. The man was a masculine handsome yet his expression yielded gentleness. 

“Who’s your friend?” Jongho asked. 

Wooyoung retracted from Yeosang like lightning struck him. He glanced back at the man before returning his attention to Jongho and Yeosang. 

“San, this is Yeosang and Jongho. Yeosang and Jongho, San.” Wooyoung spoke loud over the music.

“Where did you find him?” Yeosang asked.

“He tried killing me,” San said. 

“That’s one way to get someone’s attention.” Jongho thought of the time he almost raised an ax to Yeosang before the fear in the witch’s eyes stopped him. 

Jongho dropped the ax when his mate bond linked to Yeosang in seconds. Yeosang’s power called to him quick.

It led him here, following visions and protecting Yeosang with his life. 

“Failed mission?” Yeosang asked. 

“Yes, how did you know?” Wooyoung shook his head. “Never mind.”

“I saw you—” Yeosang started, but Jongho flung a hand out to Yeosang’s shoulder. 

“Let’s talk outside about this or upstairs.” Jongho noticed the crowd lull in between songs. 

Yeosang nodded.

Jongho led the three of them outside; more so Wooyoung and Yeosang while San followed in confusion. 

Night wind kissed Jongho’s neck when he left the tavern. He held the door open for the others until San left last. 

They rounded the tavern, hoping to be out of ear shot of anyone nearby. 

“You were saying?” Wooyoung leaned back against the tavern’s wooden exterior. 

Jongho tried to ignore the vibrations in the ground as Yeosang spoke. 

“I saw you. You got attacked in a noble suite.” Yeosang said.

“You were there?” San scratched his temple. 

“Is this the noble?” Jongho tensed. 

“I’m an Esteemed,” San said. 

Jongho tucked Yeosang behind and rage boiled in his gut. “An Esteemed? Wooyoung, are you out of your mind?”

“I didn’t know Yeosang would be here.” Wooyoung put his hands up in defense. 

San’s face softened. “What’s wrong?”

“I’m a witch,” Yeosang admitted. 

Jongho straightened to full height with his shoulder blocking Yeosang. His bond roared. He readied his stance to attack if San tried anything .

“Oh,” San blinked. He paled a little, color draining from his cheeks. 

“That a problem?” Jongho asked. 

San inhaled a conflicted breath in. Esteemed are the reason magic had been obliterated from the continent. The Great Upheaval decades ago deemed magic unsafe. There had been raids to rid of it. 

Jongho used to participate. He cringed at night when he laid in bed next to Yeosang, remembering his time as a soldier for the Esteemed’s ranks.

He recognized San the more he looked at him. A fleeting familiarity amongst a large council.

San contemplated long enough for Wooyoung to roll his eyes. 

“He’ll get over it,” Wooyoung spoke for him. 

San glared at him. 

Yeosang frowned. “So who attacked you?”

“We don’t know.” Wooyung said. 

Yeosang stepped around Jongho, “I’m glad you survived. In my vision you didn’t.”

Wooyoung’s brow raised. “Oh, good. That’s comforting. Thank you, Yeosang.”

A man shouted from behind the tavern, “What did you bring me? What is this?”

The four of them turned their heads in the direction of the voice. 

Yeosang tilted his head. “Is that…”

“Yeosang?” Jongho asked. 

Yeosang hurried toward the tavern’s back. “I sense something here is cursed.”

⋅•⋅⊰∙∘☽༓☾∘∙⊱⋅•⋅

Mingi shifted on his feet as the barkeep snapped at him and Yunho. 

“I can’t use this pelt! It’s tainted! Look at it!” The barkeep, Jingyu, cowered from the werewolf’s corpse. “You two have brought this here? To my tavern? You think I’d sell this off to some innocent traveler?”

Yunho scrambled for an excuse, “I didn’t think—”

“No, of course not.” Jingyu rubbed a hand across his balding scalp. 

“It’s just a little bloody.” Mingi tried to salvage the sale. His stomach tensed in hunger. “Come on, for us?”

“You both usually bring back beautiful pelts. I cannot believe you brought this to me. I’m also insulted.” Jingyu said. 

Yunho looked everywhere else but at Jingyu. 

Mingi’s heart sank as Yunho’s shoulders dropped. 

“Don’t get mad at Yunho. It’s a huge werewolf!” Mingi forced a smile. “Someone out there would want this.”

Jingyu scoffed then lowered his voice. “Do you know what this looks like? It looks cursed.”

“Magic’s dead,” Mingi said. He spotted Yunho’s gaze swivel to him. 

“You don’t believe that pockets of it still exist on the continent, Mingi?” Jingyu threw his hands up. “Look, I’m happy to work with you both, but I’m not accepting this.” 

Jingyu stormed off, swearing as he left them with the bloodied dead werewolf. 

“ Magic’s dead ?” Yunho repeated with a chuckle. “Weren’t you yelling at me in the woods about the werewolf being cursed?”

“I’m hungry. I’m willing to betray my opinions for a meal.” Mingi sighed.

He looked up from the werewolf, seeing four men standing there. In particular, one dawned a dark cloak who stepped forward. 

“Where did you find this?” he asked. 

“In the woods.” Mingi said. 

“Who are you?” Yunho said, simultaneously. 

“I’m Yeosang. This is Jongho, Wooyoung, and um…” He slowly turned to the fourth man with a sympathetic yet forgetful expression.

“San.” He introduced himself. 

Yunho crouched down. “It was in the woods. I brought it back to exchange with the barkeep here, but that fell through.”

“I’ll buy it from you.” Yeosang offered. 

The man to his right, Jongho chuckled. “Yeosang, how are you bringing a werewolf this large back to the cabin? It’s a day-long trip.”

“I’ll burn it when I’m done out in the clearing here. I just need to look over it.” Yeosang said. 

“One gold.” Mingi offered.

“Mingi.” Yunho hissed as he stood. 

“Fine. Nine silver.” Mingi offered again confidently. 

Wooyoung slung a hand on his hip. “So one silver less than a gold piece?”

Mingi crossed his arms triumphantly with a smile. “Take it or leave.”

Silence fell on the six of them. 

San spoke first, “I have a small pouch of gold.”

Yeosang appeared surprised. “Oh. Thank you.”

San pressed his hands over his pockets, then his back pockets. “Where…where did it go?”

“It’s alright,” Yeosang waved his hand. 

Wooyoung dangled a purple velvet pouch. “Don’t worry I have gold.” 

San gaped. “Wait a second, that's mine!” He clambered his hands over his pockets again. 

Wooyoung handed over one of San’s gold pieces to Mingi. “Here. Since Mr. Esteemed doesn’t have any silver.”

Yunho’s eyes widened. “An Esteemed?”

Mingi let their conversation fall undistinguished, pocketing the gold piece. He watched Yeosang lean down over the werewolf. His fingers traced over the werewolf’s spine. 

Mingi told Yeosang, “I thought it was cursed.”

“It is.” Yeosang looked up at him. “Where did you find this?”

Mingi gestured to the blackened woods. Trees lined beyond the clearing with thick fog winding around the bark. Long grass swept up in the breeze and branches groaned.

Yeosang flicked his hair out of his face in the wind. “So close to the city?”

Mingi shrugged.

“It’s getting cold. Let’s talk more inside.” Jongho said, pulling Yeosang and Mingi from their conversation. 

“Drag the werewolf that way,” Yeosang pointed to the clearing’s center. 

Jongho reached down to help with the legs while Yunho carried the werewolf’s contorted torso. The bloodied head lulled onto Yunho’s chest. 

Yunho grimaced until the werewolf dropped from their arms. 

“I’d move.” Wooyoung warned. 

Mingi listened, nearing the tavern’s exterior. 

Yunho and Jongho jogged back to the others while Yeosang stepped forward. 

Yeosang reached his fingers out. 

Fire blasted from his fingertips. It danced through the air with similar prowess to Yunho’s crossbow bolts. Flames engulfed the body, miraculously not touching the thin grass around it. It blazed high and obvious. Smoke billowed into dark evening. 

“Okay, hurry inside before someone sees.” Jongho reached for Yeosang’s waist, escorting him in a hurry. 

Mingi stared in awe. “Magic is so cool. Why would the Esteemed want it gone?” 

Yunho merged next to Mingi’s side with a nervous laugh. He kept peering back at the burning werewolf as if unconvinced it was real.

Mingi recognized the skepticism on Yunho’s face; a rarity for him. 

“Because the Esteemed are a council of magic hating assholes.” Wooyoung said. 

“I’m not above retaliating.” San threatened.

“I’m so scared. What will you do? Strangle me with your coin pouch?” Wooyoung walked ahead with Yeosang and Jongho. 

Mingi jolted to a stop when the three in front of him did. 

“What’s—” Mingi stopped when Jongho shushed him. 

A group of Aurora’s enforcers entered through the wooden gate from the city. They passed, too focused on the smoke and embers nearly reaching satin night sky. 

One of them spotted the group. “Evening, gentlemen.”

“Evening,” Wooyoung answered back. 

Jongho stepped in front of Yeosang with a nonchalance Mingi envied a bit. 

“Know anything about that fire?” The enforcer asked as the others entered the tavern. 

“No, sir.” Mingi answered. “We actually went back to look at it ourselves.”

“Okay.” The enforcer stepped closer. “While you’re here, quick question for you all. Have you seen a siren out and around? Ran from the portmaster with Kim Hongjoong, a pirate but not so well known. The siren’s a servant of an elite in another city. 

“A siren in a city? I didn’t think they could leave water.” Yeosang whispered.

“They can’t.” The enforcer heard him, but did not question Yeosang’s knowledge. “Hasn’t been missing long but we almost got him. Seen anything?”

“Long wavy dark hair? Tall and slim?” San asked.

Everyone turned to him. 

Mingi furrowed his brow as San looked unphased.

“Yes!” The enforcer smiled. “You seen him?”

“No, sir. Not today.” San said. 

“Oh.” The enforcer tilted his head in confusion. “Alright. Well if you see him say something.”

The enforcer left and Wooyoung was the first to break a tense silence. 

“What the hell?” he asked.

San looked through the tavern window with intent. Concern painted his face. 

Mingi leaned with him. “What are we looking at?”

“A friend of mine works for The Baron in Utopia Cove in the upper city. I’ve known him for a while. He’s a human siren. I know they’re talking about him.” San’s eyes lit up in recognition. 

“Aren’t sirens magic users?” Yeosang asked. 

“The Baron uses him for his magic. It’s barbaric.” San said. He spoke bitterly in Wooyoung’s direction. “See not all Esteemed are magic hating assholes.”

“Yet the elites will use magic for themselves while the rest of us suffer for having it.” Yeosang’s words dripped with venom.

Mingi tapped on the glass. “Is that him?”

He watched one of the most beautiful men he had ever seen in the corner of the tavern. He matched San’s description well and the enforcers closed in on him. The siren’s eyes widened as he stood up with his fingers flexing. 

“That’s Seonghwa,” San nodded. “We have to help him.”

“Okay.” Mingi agreed.

Jongho shook his head with a bewildered expression. “ Help ? We’re not doing anything. I’m bringing Yeosang and Wooyoung back to our home. We’re parting ways.”

“Well, Wooyoung and I made a deal. I’m staying with him and he stays with me.” San argued. 

“Until I kill you.” Wooyoung said with no real malice.

“And we don’t know you two.” Jongho pointed to Yunho and Mingi. 

“San gave us a gold piece. We’ll repay the favor by helping him rescue his friend.” Yunho smiled. “We’ll leave you alone after.”

“Okay, then Yeosang and I are leaving.” Jongho gripped Yeosang by the elbow. 

Yeosang stayed still. 

“Yeosang?” Jongho’s hardened countenance faded. 

Yeosang appeared in a slight trance. He spoke, sounding worlds away. “We should help.”

Jongho pinched the bridge of his nose. “Okay, fine.” 

A crash resounded. It bled through the glass and a long pause resonated. Tension smothered them like a thick blanket. 

Mingi brought his focus back to the corner table. 

A fight erupted by the bar as two sailors fought with broken bottles and their fists. It turned into a larger brawl, drawing in different sailing crews. The enforcers jostled in the commotion, but one caught Seonghwa as he dodged to escape. 

San wasted no time, hurrying to the tavern. 

Mingi and Yunho locked eyes. 

Yunho chuckled. “Some much for a calm dinner.”

Mingi smiled, following the others inside.

Chaos welcomed them.

Chapter Text

The unnamed tavern outside of Aurora livened beneath the moon’s glow. Hongjoong led Seonghwa to it with his legs sore from running. He held a bag slung over his shoulder filled with patches for his ship’s sails. 

Inside, spiced meat and ale hit his senses first. Lanterns hung from the wooden beams above. 

Hongjoong checked behind him for Seonghwa. He sighed in relief as the siren stayed close. Steps led upward to rented rooms. People crowded around an alcohol slicked bar. 

Loud conversations framed the music being played by a band in the corner. 

Hongjoong nodded toward a table in the back. “We’ll wait here for a little while. The night patrol of enforcers switches at midnight.”

“You sure they won’t come up this way?” Seonghwa slid into his seat. 

“They’ll be too focused on the city.” Hongjoong said. 

He made a promise to Seonghwa he would be fine and Hongjoong wanted to keep it. 

“So do you know why The Baron wants you back so badly?” Hongjoong ignored the note sitting in his side table drawer from The Baron. 

Seonghwa kept his breath steady, but his eyes unfocused. He looked so distant from where he sat. Trepidation waved over him in a second. 

“Seonghwa?” Hongjoong leaned his elbow on the table. 

“I’m a rare siren. He liked to use my magic for deals. Property, alliances, money.” Seonghwa said. “I don’t like to use my siren magic very much so I ran.”

Hongjoong leaned back in his seat. “If you’re a siren were you born from the sea?”

“Born from seafoam like the rest. I came out a human, though.” Seonghwa watched the door with intent. “How’d you get your ship?”

“It was a gift.” Hongjoong answered. 

Seonghwa turned in his seat to Hongjoong. “That’s a big gift.”

“It was.” Hongjoong smiled fondly. 

His smile dropped as the door opened. Enforcers from Aurora’s guard filtered into the tavern. A chorus of boo ’s greeted them. 

Seonghwa seemed not to notice. Hongjoong felt his stare on him as if trying to look through any hidden layers. 

An enforcer spotted them at their table over the crowd. He turned to his other uniformed counterparts. 

“They’re here.” Hongjoong started to map a plan in his mind. 

“What do we do? There’s only one way in here.” Seonghwa gripped the edge of the table. 

Hongjoong searched around. A window nearby could be an option out, but he could see it painted shut. He moved onto the small escape route between the throng of dancing bodies. 

In a blink, two sailors on the bar’s end stood. They shoved each other, spouting curses and turning red faced. 

“Give me that map!” one shouted. 

The other spat at his feet. “Get off me, swine. I found it. It’s my map!” He broke a bottle over the bar counter’s edge. 

Silence stunned the room. Even the music ceased to play with a scrape of an off key violin. 

Violence exploded. 

The two opposing sailing crews threw fists, slammed heads against the counter, and jostled the outer crowd. 

People fled from the tavern as blood splattered from a sailor’s mouth. 

“Merge with the crowd. We’ll head toward the ship and get out of here.” Hongjoong moved around Seonghwa’s chair and helped him stand. 

Seonghwa stood in shock. Fear laced his wide eyes. 

Hongjoong and Seonghwa maneuvered around the crowd. He kept his eyes trained on the door. A step through and they could sprint back down to the ship. 

Seonghwa yelped. 

Hongjoong froze as an enforcer grabbed Seonghwa by the shoulders. 

The enforcer brought Seonghwa’s arms behind his back, yelling over the chaos. “You’re coming with me, siren!”

Hongjoong pushed past someone to snap at the enforcer, “A fight breaks out and you’re arresting him?”

“He’s a magic user and serves under an elite. We have to send him back.” The enforcer held an arrogance about him. 

Seonghwa reeled his head back and slammed it into the enforcer’s nose. 

The enforcer flew his hands up to his cracked nose. Crimson spurted down over his chin, dribbling onto his neck. 

“You little bitch!” The enforcer cursed.

Hongjoong reached for his sword, only to remember he left it back on the ship. His blood ran hot. He pulled Seonghwa away, going toward the exit again. 

The crowd funneled their way through the door, congesting the tavern’s front. 

Hongjoong felt Seonghwa’s grip leave him. 

He turned to save him, but Seonghwa gasped and clutched another man’s arms. 

“San!” Seonghwa shouted over the commotion. “What are you doing here?”

“I can explain later! Let’s go!” San ordered. 

“Wait, wait.” Seonghwa evaded a person stumbling into his space. “Hongjoong’s coming with us.”

San looked at Hongjoong then back to Seonghwa. “New friend of yours?”

Others joined San, pressing through the terror stricken crowd as the fight continued to unravel. 

Enforcers tried to push through. Hongjoong could tell they all were conflicted between easing the violence or arresting Seonghwa. 

“What’s going on?” a man with San asked. 

“Who are you?” Seonghwa asked. 

San rattled the names off quickly, “Wooyoung, Yeosang, Yunho, Mingi, and Jongho.”

“Hello.” Mingi smiled. 

He then stumbled into Yunho as a burly man knocked into him. 

The man turned to Mingi. “What are you doing pushing me around?”

Hongjoong’s eyes dropped to the tattoo on the man’s neck. An octopus swirled around the column of his throat. Other sailors in the fight matched him with wild eyes and bloodied knuckles. 

“I didn’t. You knocked into me!” Mingi defended himself. 

The man reeled his fist back, but Yunho grabbed Mingi. He ducked with him, dodging the attack. 

An enforcer crowded near Seonghwa with a sneer on his lips. Hongjoong felt pulled in every direction, but Seonghwa’s safety was promised first. 

Hongjoong grabbed a nearby chair leg left in ruin. He swung it hard. It cracked against the enforcer’s jaw. 

The enforcer stumbled backward. His hand flew to his jaw in a nursing grip. 

Hongjoong tugged Seonghwa by the waist, slipping in front of him before another enforcer could take him. 

The enforcer stood and braced his feet down. He darted forward. His eyes set on the siren. 

Yunho loaded a crossbow in seconds, hissing the bolt through the air. 

The enforcer dodged the bolt with a sneer. This singular enforcer among the others narrowed in on Seonghwa. Thick cuffs hung from the belt on his waist. 

Seonghwa moved from behind Hongjoong. He squeezed past running bodies to stand in a direct line. His finger outstretched and his violet magic surged. It struck like lightning, surging the enforcer’s chest. It left a darkened circle in his uniform with simmering smoke. The enforcer dropped to the ground; not dead but weak. 

People shrieked louder at the presence of magic. 

Hongjoong wanted to morph into the floor, possibly turning into a puddle and slip through the floorboards. He looked for the exit in a panic. It still congested with patrons escaping the violence and ruin inside the tavern. 

“Okay, now we really need to go.” Hongjoong said in Seonghwa’s ear, lifting on his toes a bit. 

A sword from another enforcer lashed through the air. 

Seonghwa’s arms flung up to protect himself and Hongjoong dragged him back. 

A pale gray ward knitted itself in front of Seonghwa. The blade ricocheted off the misty wall. Wisps tangled themselves in the air as if they floated under water. 

Yeosang stood nearby with his hand out and his eyes on the enforcer. 

Before another uniformed enforcer could step forward, Jongho stood in front of Yeosang. He slid his ax from his back in one motion. His jaw set. 

Enforcers backed from Yeosang, their eyes darting between him and Seonghwa. 

“Arrest them both!” The struggling enforcer from the ground ordered, clutching his chest.

Hongjoong watched someone break open a window, throwing a man through the glass in a hurry. He clutched Seonghwa’s wrist and pulled him in the opening’s direction. 

“What about the others?” Seonghwa asked.

Hongjoong looked back. 

Mingi wrestled a sailor with an octopus tattoo off of Wooyoung who fell to the ground in an altercation. San helped kick the man from Mingi’s grasp with a swift stomp to the head. 

Hongjoong did not know these people, but the care in Seonghwa’s eyes inspired him. 

“This way!” Hongjoong shouted. 

Hongjoong avoided the jagged glass in the window. He slipped through the frame with ease. He reached his hand out, guiding Seonghwa through with a grasp on his arm. 

The others followed. Jongho had Yeosang slip out first as he swung his ax in a threatening cleave. He never hit an enforcer or a sailor in his attack, but rather fended them off. 

Yunho dragged Mingi by the shoulder and shoved him through the opening. 

Hongjoong ordered as enforcers started to crowd the open window, “Hurry!”

San and Wooyoung looked at each other then both ran to the window at the same time. Their shoulders bashed, battling to see who could slip through first. 

“Guys, come on!” Jongho hollered over the screaming outside. 

Hongjoong reached forward. Adrenaline shook his arms and pumped his heart harder. He grabbed San and Wooyoung by the front of their clothes then yanked. He brought them both through the window, slamming back against the ground. 

His breath left him in a grunt as the evening sky spun above him. 

San rolled off of Hongjoong with a mumbled apology. 

Mingi braced his hands on his knees and panted. He directed his eyes on Wooyoung who struggled to stand. “ Why did you take on the biggest guy there?”

Wooyoung laughed humorlessly. He shrugged and patted the back pocket of his pants. “I have my reasons.”

“Let’s run to the ship.” Seonghwa suggested. 

“Ship?” Hongjoong crossed his arms. “You, I took in because I know you needed it. I do not know these people.”

“San’s trustworthy and if he speaks for them then I trust them too.” Seonghwa reassured. 

“Then how about only San comes then.” Hongjoong watched the enforcers start to climb out of the window. 

“ Hongjoong .” Seonghwa said.

Hongjoong rubbed his hand over his side with a heavy sigh. He watched the enforcers tumble to the grass. 

“Fine. Fine! Just run to the port!” Hongjoong shouted. 

The eight of them fled the tavern, vaulting over the wooden gate to Aurora.

⋅•⋅⊰∙∘☽༓☾∘∙⊱⋅•⋅

Yunho ignored the harsh stomp of boots and the blare of enforcer screams chasing them. He watched the banners with the Aurora city crest (an hourglass with a sword through it) blur from his pace. Daylight bled into the sky as the docks neared. 

An enforcer barked, “They’re headed for the ship!”

He watched Hongjoong not look back once as they ran. He led the group down cobblestone to the wooden docks. 

Their own feet thundered against the ground as they raced.

“Keep running!” Hongjoong ordered, countering the enforcer’s own booming voice. 

Yunho spun around with his crossbow. He loaded with nimble hands before he shot a bolt. It landed through the enforcer’s shoulder. 

The enforcer struggled and halted to a stop. The others with him faltered as their leader ceased his charge. 

“Well done, Yunho!” Mingi hollered. 

Yunho smiled at the praise despite his lungs burning as he continued running. 

They reached the bridge leading to the docks. Rusted lanterns swayed in the wind, unlit and useless. 

Beyond the bridge, Yunho’s breath nearly left him at the beautiful ship. The sails furled and the brow remained connected to the dock with a single enforcer: Kunwoo. 

Yunho recognized him from the Aurora patrol. 

A bell from the city tower tolled four times. Four in the morning. 

Yunho’s exhaustion bloomed, making his eyes fall heavy despite his quick run. 

Hongjoong’s boots slid across a plank on the dock before he stopped. 

Yunho froze next to Mingi as Kunwoo put his hands up. 

“Stop! All of you!” Kunwoo ordered. 

The enforcers, about fifty feet behind, hollered. 

“Magic!”

“Stop them!”

“Criminals!”

“Pirates!”

Hongjoong pleaded with Kunwoo. “We’ll go and not bother you anymore. Please just let us go.”

“Where are—” Kunwoo narrowed in on Yunho and Mingi. “What are you two doing here?”

Yunho looked around unsure. “I…don’t know.”

Mingi moved next to Hongjoong. “We’re getting off this continent finally! You’ll be rid of us at last, Kunwoo. It’s been nice seeing your beautiful face everyday here in Aurora.”

“Enough sweet talking, Mingi. Wait here so they can arrest you all for running from the law.” Kunwoo waved down the enforcers. 

Yunho reached into Mingi’s leather coat pocket. He fished out the small gold coin from San’s pouch. 

“Is this enough to let us pass?” Yunho held out the coin. 

“Hey…” Mingi doubled over in an oof when Yunho elbowed him. 

Kunwoo tentatively reached out to the gold coin then held it up to the rising sunlight. “This is real gold?”

“It is.” San nodded, affirming. 

Kunwoo studied the coin with a glint in his eyes. 

Enforcers barreled down the dock. 

“You’ll never have to deal with Mingi and I ever again.” Yunho offered sheepishly. 

Kunwoo rolled his eyes. He put his hands up in surrender and nodded toward the ship. 

“Go before I change my mind.” 

“Thank you.” Yunho clapped Kunwoo on the shoulder. 

Hongjoong sprinted onto the ship. “I’ll raise the sails!”

“I can steer the ship out!” Seonghwa hurried to the wheel. 

Yunho stepped aside and made sure everyone reached the ship before an enforcer intervened. 

One uniformed form raced up the brow. 

Yunho brought his crossbow out once more, but this time sounds of blades unsheathing followed him. 

Jongho and Wooyoung flanked either side of him. Their ax and daggers waited to be used. 

The enforcer stopped, paled, then ran with a scream off the brow. 

Hongjoong shouted from the pulley system. “Drop the brow!”

The ship brow connected to the side of the ship, serving as a bridge between the dock and Hongjoong’s boat. 

Yunho and Jongho reached down to the brow’s hooks, lifting with enough strength to disconnect the wood before another enforcer tried to board. 

Hongjoong raced to raise the anchor. 

Mingi helped tug the rope with Hongjoong to move quicker. 

An arrow zoomed through the air, narrowly missing Yunho’s nose. He lurched back, then ducked down behind the ship wall. 

Hongjoong and Mingi hoisted the anchor onto the ship with a clang. 

“Shit. We need to get the ship moving.” Hongjoong spun around in a hurry, looking for anything to push them forward. 

Yeosang kept a crouched form, avoiding the arrows launching at the ship. 

Yunho only had a few bolts left, but he managed to retaliate with a quick shot above the ship wall. He crouched back down as his aim landed into an enforcer’s abdomen. 

Yeosang reached the back of the boat and a wind gust blew through the port. 

Yunho could not see Yeosang from his angle, but he sensed the metallic singe the cursed wolf pelt had left on him. Magic wafted through the air. 

Mystic wind blasted against the ship’s wood. It carried through the sails, although the fabric withered and tore. 

Hongjoong crouched down next to Yunho as the arrows continued their onslaught. “I left the patches behind for my sails.”

“Mingi can sew.” Yunho offered. 

Mingi leaned forward, sitting on the other side of Jongho. He nodded with a reassuring smile. 

Yunho watched Wooyoung escort Yeosang behind the base of the ship’s mast. He evaded the ranged attacks with the dexterity of a feline. 

San and Seonghwa stood at the helm. Seonghwa navigated the boat from Aurora’s docks while San watched behind them for any incoming attacks.

Yeosang’s wind carried them from port with ease, leaving Aurora behind. 

Silence settled over the ship as the city shrunk behind them into the horizon. 

Waves licked the boat’s side as a gentle breeze coated Yunho’s skin. He stood eventually, gathering with the others at the helm. 

Seonghwa kept a hand on a knob of the ship’s wheel. “Well, Hongjoong. It seems you’re not sailing alone anymore.”

Hongjoong said nothing. 

Yunho watched the ship’s owner assess each new member on his ship. He imagined it was hard to relinquish space to strangers all of a sudden. Yunho wondered if they made a mistake. He and Mingi lived in Aurora their whole lives. It was all they knew. 

Open waters were uncharted territory for them. 

“Thank you,” Yunho said. 

Hongjoong nodded with a slight smile. “I was looking for a crew anyway.”

“I wasn’t thinking of joining one.” San snapped the end of his sentence at Wooyoung. 

Wooyoung rolled his eyes.

“I also did not sign up to be part of a crew. We’re getting off at the next stop and going home.” Jongho said. 

Yeosang shook his head. “No we’re not. I’ve seen what happens. I got a vision outside the tavern before we went inside.”

“After burning the werewolf?” Yunho asked.

Everyone turned to Yeosang as he nodded.

Yeosang watched the watery horizon line, rippling beneath the golden morning. 

“So what happens?” San asked, voice a bit skeptical yet kind.

“Visions can change, but this one hasn’t. I’ve seen us here right now. Talking. What we’re doing currently.” Yeosang’s eyes hazed a bit, as if his own magic also tried to recollect the vision. 

“Who are we to argue with the fates then?” Seonghwa smiled. 

Yunho’s heart melted as Yeosang turned to Jongho. 

“Please. Can we stay to see where this goes?” Yeosang whispered. “I’m tired of hiding.”

Jongho dragged a hand back through his hair. He contemplated, keeping his sight on Yeosang. He pursed his lips before admitting defeat. 

“Alright,” Jongho said.

Yeosang dropped his head into Jongho’s shoulder, the latter drawing Yeosang into a tight embrace. 

Jongho pressed a kiss into Yeosang’s hair. 

Mingi nudged Yunho. “We’ve been looking to get off the continent for a little while. I was tired of the long nights hunting to find trade for food.”

“Yes, you did so much work.” Yunho pat Mingi’s shoulder. 

“Being a support person is very tough.” Mingi locked eyes with Yunho. 

Yunho pulled away, not wanting to fall into Mingi’s gaze longer than he needed to. It got dangerous for Yunho; how quick his body reacted to Mingi’s attention. 

“So what now?” Seonghwa asked. 

Yunho looked to Hongjoong. It was his ship and he assumed his knowledge of the sea was more than anyone else’s. 

Hongjoong stayed quiet though, looking around equally confused. 

“Oh, boys.” 

Everyone looked at Wooyoung. 

Wooyoung reached his hand in his back pocket. “I swiped a little something from our big sailor friend back at the tavern.”

He held up a rolled parchment with ink blotting in intricate lines and borders. 

Wooyoung held a map.

Chapter Text

Yeosang tossed his bag onto the dresser of their assigned room. “A map. Not just any map, but a map that caused an entire fight to break out. What was Wooyoung thinking?”

“I’m oddly impressed.” Jongho unsheathed his ax and balanced it against the corner of the room. 

Hongjoong had three other rooms other than his own on the ship. Mingi and Yunho shared a room and, obviously, Yeosang and Jongho claimed their room together. 

San and Seonghwa paired up, taking the last room. 

Wooyoung claimed he could sleep in the crow’s nest. Yeosang followed Wooyoung’s gaze to the high mast expecting an actual bird’s nest only to see a high platform looking out over the sea.

Hongjoong kept his room. The captain’s room.

This room sat next to Hongjoong’s on the end. A large bed with a red patterned quilt pushed against the far wall. A dresser tucked in the corner with a single lantern sitting on top. An empty leather chest propped against the foot of the bed. 

Yeosang looked up to the ceiling. The wooden slats spaced enough to see the daylight sneak in. 

“I wonder where the map leads to. I don’t feel I can scry right now to find out. I’m too tired.” Yeosang removed his rings from his fingers. He set them next to his bag. The silver jewelry clinked together. 

He fought the urge to yawn. 

Jongho failed, yawning behind him before sitting on the bed’s edge. He toed his boots off. 

“Seonghwa is looking over the map. I guess he’s good with navigating. He says he’ll figure out where it leads to by the time we wake up from resting.” Jongho tossed his boots aside. 

“He seems nice.” Yeosang seated next to Jongho. 

Jongho nodded. “They all do, but I’m a little concerned about San. An Esteemed? I mean what if he turns on us? They hate people with magic. And I’m not sorry, but if he does anything to you…”

Yeosang rested his chin on Jongho’s shoulder. “We’ll worry about it later.” He placed a kiss beneath Jongho’s ear. 

Jongho turned his head to catch Yeosang’s lips. They reconnected once more, the peck turning into a long, plush kiss. 

Jongho hummed into it, his tongue teasing the seam of Yeosang’s mouth. He gripped either side of Yeosang’s jaw. 

Yeosang ignited. He gripped Jongho’s ax harness, tugging him closer. 

He pulled back only a hair, keeping their faces close. “I want you.”

“I know, but this isn’t our bed and we’ve gone through two frames back home.” Jongho reminded. 

Yeosang’s cheeks heated in memory. His gut tightened as well, recalling the splintering of the wood while Jongho pounded into him from behind. 

“We can go slow.” Yeosang suggested. 

Jongho huffed as he stood. He slipped his weapon strap off his torso, back muscles rippling through his shirt. “You think you can control yourself?”

Yeosang tilted his head. “Can you?”

Jongho tossed the weapon harness to the floor. He reached a hand out. 

Yeosang slipped his hand into Jongho’s and let himself be pulled to his feet. 

Jongho tugged on Yeosang’s cloak string. His eyes followed the material to the ground, covering the discarded harness. 

Yeosang kissed Jongho, then let himself be turned. His back fell flush to Jongho’s front. His mate bond yearned, anticipating pleasure. 

Jongho’s touch trailed up Yeosang’s back. Sparks left in their wake. 

Yeosang shuddered as his skin burned through the thin fabric of his robe. 

Jongho tugged the embroidered robe, exposing Yeosang’s shoulders first. 

The robe slid down his body and pooled onto the wooden floor. 

Yeosang looked over his shoulder, studying Jongho’s handsome face. Silk brown eyes stared back at him. 

Jongho’s arms wrapped around Yeosang’s naked torso. He made sure his fingers trailed over the ridges of his abdomen. Yeosang’s body held all the strength of a warrior yet the subtle grace of his magic coursed through his veins. 

A beautiful enigma. 

“I’ve been wanting your touch since last night,” Jongho whispered. 

Heat exploded in Yeosang. It traveled up his neck and settled in his stomach.  

Jongho’s hands clung onto Yeosang’s hips, playing with his underwear’s waistband. The black fabric strained as Yeosang throbbed already. 

“Jongho…” Yeosang’s eyes fluttered shut and sent sensual fire down their bond. 

“I’ll be gentle this time.” Jongho dusted the words against the shell of Yeosang’s ear. He then kissed down Yeosang’s neck, nuzzling finally into the dip before his shoulder. 

Yeosang turned in Jongho’s embrace. He leisurely unlaced Jongho’s gray shirt. He spotted a white undershirt hiding below. 

“You wear too many layers,” Yeosang said.

“Is that a problem?” Jongho brushed Yeosang’s hair off his forehead. 

“No. Your modesty is alluring.” Yeosang placed a chaste kiss against Jongho’s chin. 

He stripped Jongho down with slow hands. Layer by layer, Jongho’s exposed skin slipped hot against Yeosang’s. 

Their hands trailed over their bodies. Exploring. Gripping. Massaging. 

Their mouths clashed in tandem, matching the roll of their hips. 

Jongho backed Yeosang to the bed. They both fell, grunting at the firm cot beneath thick blankets. 

Jongho helped Yeosang lay back against the pillow. “If you’re too tired, say something. I’ll stop.” He pressed a kiss to Yeosang’s left pectoral. 

“I want you,” Yeosang stroked Jongho’s cheek as he repeated himself from earlier. 

“Oil?” Jongho asked. 

Yeosang pointed to his bag thrown on top of the dresser. 

Jongho stood, balancing himself as the boat hit a large wave. 

“I’m so glad you remembered to pack this.” Jongho tossed the vial on the space next to Yeosang. 

Yeosang smirked. “I know we can’t stay apart long.”

Jongho braced his hands on either side of Yeosang’s head. He dipped down, connecting their lips in a languid motion. 

Yeosang sighed into the kiss as Jongho stripped them both naked. His shadow laced fingers curled into Jongho’s hair. 

Jongho peppered kisses across Yeosang’s jaw, then he popped open the vial. 

Yeosang studied the wooden ceiling and the grain moving along the dark stain while Jongho slicked his fingers. He settled his hands on Jongho’s shoulders and returned his gaze to his mate. 

His strong, stunning mate. 

Jongho ran a finger up Yeosang’s thighs.

Yeosang tilted his chin up in challenge. He needed Jongho. The space in his ribs clawed and seared in lustful hell. 

Jongho pushed a finger inside of him. 

Yeosang felt a pleasurable hum escape his lips. 

He gasped at each thrust. 

Jongho built the stretch with a second finger. His gentle strokes in and out had Yeosang on edge already. His nails curled into Jongho’s shoulders. 

Jongho pumped his fingers. He left open mouth kisses over Yeosang’s abdomen. He followed the path of hard lines forming Yeosang’s upper body. 

“So soft.” Jongho whispered against the skin. 

Yeosang’s shadows lifted from his skin while he stroked Jongho’s hair back. They brushed through the strands in admiration. His own magic preened at Jongho. It made his pride swell. 

He moaned as Jongho’s pace increased. “More.”

Jongho pumped faster. 

“More.” Yeosang begged again, his eyes fluttering shut in sheer pleasure. 

Jongho slipped in an oil soaked third finger. He held back, much to Yeosang’s displeasure. 

“I won’t break, Jongho.” Yeosang whispered. 

Jongho listened to Yeosang and sped his pace. 

The stretch burned but in all the right ways. Yeosang’s back arched off the bed as Jongho’s fingers brought him close to the brim. 

“Jongho— Jongho .” Yeosang moaned. 

Jongho pulled his fingers from inside, wiping them on the blanket next to Yeosang’s waist. 

“Please.” Yeosang almost whined, but he caught it in his throat. 

Jongho leaned down and kissed Yeosang’s bottom lip. “No need to beg.” 

He coated his length in oil. A generous amount dripped down his hardened member. He slipped Yeosang’s legs over his shoulders.

Jongho touched his forehead to Yeosang’s. “I love you so much.” 

“I love you.” Yeosang pressed his hips down searching greedily for Jongho. 

Jongho pressed in. “I’ll follow you everywhere you go.”

“I know.” Yeosang gasped in shock at the entry. 

“You’ll always have me.” Jongho promised as his own eyes shut in pleasure. 

Yeosang felt the sting first, but then the pain sifted to bliss after several thrusts. He grounded himself in his grip on Jongho’s hair. His heels dug into his back. 

Jongho snapped his hips eventually, slamming his body flush to Yeosang’s backside. Their skin smacked in a rapid rhythm. 

Jongho drilled into Yeosang deep and relaxed. 

Yeosang let his head droop against the pillow, enjoying the comfort of his mate between his legs. 

“Fuck, you’re beautiful.” Jongho moaned. He nudged Yeosang’s nose with his own. 

Yeosang brought their lips together in a clumsy kiss. His mouth opened in a moan, letting Jongho’s tongue explore across his teeth and lips. 

Yeosang’s sides tightened. His muscles warmed and a force rose in his stomach. 

“J-Jongho—” Yeosang let his legs slip from Jongho’s shoulders, wrapping around his mate’s waist instead for a deeper angle. He moaned louder. “Jongho!”

“Yeosang…” Jongho growled in Yeosang’s ear. 

“Jongho. Jongho.” Yeosang repeated his name until it was the only one he could remember. 

They were the only two in the universe here. Their bodies entangled as one and alone in their own world. 

Yeosang never wanted to leave. His heart soared. His mind raced. His face twisted in pleasure. 

He released with a breathy moan, his brow drawing in. 

“Fuck, you’re so pretty when you cum.” Jongho murmured against Yeosang’s jaw. 

He continued on his own path to release. His hips snapped sloppier. 

Yeosang let his post-orgasm state take him. His mind numbed and body rested satisfied. An overstimulated whimper left his mouth. He bit down on his lip to hide it. 

Jongho unraveled at the sound. 

He collapsed on top of Yeosang. 

They both panted. Waves hushed outside and lulled Yeosang closer to rest. 

With a wave of Yeosang’s hand, their bodies cleansed as if rinsed from bath water. He felt the soap suds slip along his skin and hot water run over him. Yet, Yeosang knew his magic only simulated the feeling. They remained dry, yet clean and warm.

Jongho rolled off of Yeosang. He helped Yeosang get under the covers. 

They stared at the ceiling, then their eyes fell to each other. 

Yeosang interlaced his fingers with Jongho’s. His heart rushed as his touch danced over them. 

“Thank you for trusting me and staying.” Yeosang felt his breathing slow finally. 

“Hm.” Jongho’s eyes shut, close to sleep. 

Yeosang moved onto his side, nudging Jongho’s arm. 

Jongho wrapped his arm around Yeosang, pulling him closer. 

Yeosang rested his head on Jongho’s chest. He let the sound of Jongho’s heartbeat guide him to sleep. Truly, it was the thick forest pine scent lingering on Jongho’s skin which brought him to slumber. 

Jongho smelled like home to Yeosang.

Chapter Text

Wooyoung stirred as seagulls cried above the mast. Their sharp calls sliced through his sleep like daggers. He forgot where he was until a cool breeze kissed his skin up in the crow’s nest. Salted and crisp air hit him before the sun did. 

Wooyoung shifted against the layers of extra blankets he took from Hongjoong. The crow’s nest was not meant for comfort but it overlooked the entire ship. If danger approached, Wooyoung slept light enough he could react quick. Also the sleeping spot provided enough distance from San’s judging stare so Wooyoung could breathe freely. 

Below, the deck swayed. Afternoon sun bled yellow-gold over the ship. 

Wooyoung heard someone hum below. A warm numb feeling spread over his skin, like an impending shock. He stood, leaning over the nest to look at the helm. 

Seonghwa sat on the wooden floor with his legs out and ankles crossed. His eyes scanned over the map. He rolled his neck, most likely releasing the tension from being hunched over the parchment for so long. 

Wooyoung climbed down from the crow’s nest on the rope ladder, sliding the last few rungs until his boots hit the deck. 

He approached Seonghwa, walking up the few steps to reach the helm.

Wooyoung stopped, not wanting to jump the siren. 

“Find anything? I barely had time to glance at it after I took it.” Wooyoung noticed the lines creased between Seonghwa’s brows. 

Seonghwa did not look up. “You stole an unfinished map.”

Wooyoung stepped closer, searching the map over Seonghwa’s shoulder. 

It was worse than Wooyoung thought. 

The parchment sprawled coastlines twisted in shapes that did not make any sense for any sea chart. Half the map smudged like someone’s sleeve caught the ink. 

Seonghwa hesitated, but then said, “Something’s off. Sections are messy or redacted. Some places look deliberately obscured. There’s thirteen islands outside the continent yet the map only shows ten.”

Wooyoung sat next to Seonghwa. “So the map is broken?”

“Unreadable,” Seonghwa’s shoulders slumped and he looked up at the horizon. Sunlight pooled in his wide brown eyes like melted honey. 

“Why would the map only show ten islands?” Wooyoung asked. 

Seonghwa pointed at a bigger island near the continent’s coastline. “I don’t know, but this here is Utopia Cove. I lived here for years and everyday I looked out from that estate at an island farther out.” Seonghwa smoothed his index finger from Utopia Cove to a spot northwest of it. “There’s an island that should be right here.”

Wooyoung looked at the blank space in the map’s ocean. “You’re sure?”

“I’ve been there. When I ran from Utopia Cove I was kidnapped and taken there. Hongjoong found me.” Seonghwa slumped back against the posts of the helm’s railing. “Why would the cartographer erase three islands?”

Wooyoung mulled over it. He flicked the long dark hair from his face with a quick jerk of his chin. He rolled the tie off his wrist to pull it back. 

“Maybe someone doesn’t want us to find the island.” Wooyoung gathered his hair in a low ponytail. “The Guild would tamper with evidence all the time if we wanted things to stay hidden. Maybe someone out there wants whatever this map leads to stay hidden.”

Seonghwa tilted his head at the map. “Maybe, but even then the sail lines make no sense.”

“A fake course.” Wooyoung shrugged, pulling his knees up to his chest. 

Seonghwa’s focus stayed on the blank spot next to Utopia Cove. 

“We could stop there.” Wooyoung said. “Someone there might know something.”

Seonghwa rolled the map. 

“Why did you leave Utopia Cove?” Wooyoung asked.

Seonghwa paused, rolling the map, but then finished with slower hands. “Don’t worry about that.”

Wooyoung let the question rest. 

The siren stood, stretching his arms up overhead after sitting for so long. He inspected the parchment.

“I’ll let Hongjoong know and see if we can stop at that island,” Seonghwa said. “Are you okay to stay on look out?”

Wooyoung nodded wordlessly, then Seonghwa left him at the helm. 

He eventually got tired of sitting. He stood then walked to the edge of the boat. Wooyoung leaned on his elbows atop the ship’s railing. Ocean roared under the boat as it split the waves. 

Land waited in the distance and Wooyoung watched it like it would disappear if he looked away. 

After the silence started to bore him, heavy steps pulled his attention behind him. 

San made no attempt to be quiet or subtle. He walked toward Wooyoung, but stopped about five feet away from him. 

“Are you navigating now?” San crossed his arms. “I’m surprised Seonghwa even trusts you even though you just met.”

“I’m not navigating.” Wooyoung did not even entertain the last part. “I thought you had to catch up on sleep?”

“Had difficulty sleeping.” San joined Wooyoung, leaning his back against the ship’s rail.

“Miss your luxury suite surrounded by gold?” Wooyoung quipped venomously. 

“Noisy neighbors.” San kept his eyes ahead. 

Wooyoung nodded in immediate understanding. “Try living in the same home with Jongho and Yeosang. I’d have more sympathy for you then.” 

“Well, I have a feeling we’re all about to be together for a little while so maybe you’ll start having some.” San uncrossed his arms.

“Some?” 

“Sympathy,” San said.

Wooyoung straightened up from his slouch over the ship’s rail. “I was joking. I’d never have sympathy for you. You’re an Esteemed. They’re terrible people.”

“That’s a broad generalization.” San scowled. 

“But a true one.” Wooyoung accused.

“Listen, we don’t have to like each other, but we’re stuck together now.” San reminded him.

“For now,” Wooyoung said. 

“Meaning?”

“We’re not on the continent anymore which means we’re probably far away from the people who wanted you dead and also the Guild doesn’t go past the coastline to avoid crossing other mercenary territories.” Wooyoung explained. “Our deal to not leave each other is useless off the continent.”

San stared at him confused.

“It means next time I’m aiming for your throat.” Wooyoung nodded at San with his eyes dropping down below the sharp blade of San’s jaw.

“You had your chance to kill me already and you failed.” San reminded.

“And I hate that you’re still alive.” Wooyoung spat.

“Do you think I want to be here alive with you?” San stepped toward Wooyoung with rage in his tone.

Wooyoung said nothing, but turned his head to look back out over the ocean. 

The landmass in the horizon grew closer.

“I think this whole assassin routine of yours is an act. You’re not as heartless as you want me to think you are.” San admitted. 

“You don’t know anything about me.” Wooyoung refused to look at San. 

“And I don’t want to, but I know I’m right.” San’s eyes scanned over Wooyoung like he assessed a threat.

Wooyoung ignored him, stopping an instinctual eye roll waiting to happen. 

San left Wooyoung at the rail, but before he descended to the main deck Wooyoung spoke. 

“I’ll finish the job,” Wooyoung said. “The payment for your death was a lot of money.”

“You’ve let me sleep below deck most of the day in a room alone and I’m not stupid I know whoever your boss is will be mad at how long you took to kill me. I don’t think you have any intent on getting rid of me soon.” San continued toward the steps. “Like I said. I see through your act, Wooyoung.”

Wooyoung tightened his jaw, fuming. 

He could feel the infuriating smirk flash across San’s lips before the Esteemed walked down to the deck. 

Wooyoung huffed a breath from his lips, oozing frustration as he curled his hands into fists. 

His eyes dropped to the untouched dagger strapped to his thigh.

⋅•⋅⊰∙∘☽༓☾∘∙⊱⋅•⋅

Hongjoong awoke with a jolt. Three prompt knocks pulled him from sleep. He lifted his head, expecting night time but disappointed to see the sun. He sunk his head back down into his pillow, curling further onto his stomach. 

“Who is it?” Hongjoong asked. 

“Seonghwa,” he said. 

Hongjoong sat up in bed and adjusted his hair with a quick hand. “Come in.”

Seonghwa opened the door and shut it behind him. He held the map tight in his hand.

“How long have I been asleep?” Hongjoong asked. 

“A few hours. I’m sorry I just feel like this couldn’t wait.” Seonghwa said. 

“Have you slept?” Hongjoong moved to sit on the side of the bed. 

Seonghwa shook his head. “No, but I noticed something about the map and had to keep looking at it.”

Seonghwa brough the map to the desk, unrolling it. He smoothed his hand across it. 

Hongjoong stood, grabbing his shirt tossed on the floor from earlier and slipping it over his head. He swore Seonghwa’s eyes followed the hem before it hit his waist. 

Seonghwa tapped his index finger on a spot on the map. “The map is incomplete or tampered with. I think it might be on purpose. I was telling Wooyoung that there’s an island supposed to be right here. Remember, the one you found me on?” 

Guilet weighed down Hongjoong’s stomach in knots. He felt a belt tighten over his chest and tug as flashes of Seonghwa chained up in the cave returned to him. His rescue of Seonghwa had been a simple guise to bring Seonghwa back to The Baron, except Hongjoong could not bring himself to do it. 

“Are you talking about Mist Island?” Hongjoong rubbed his eyes. 

Seonghwa nodded, rubbing his lips together. “We should go and see if anyone there knows where the map came from.”

“Why would we do that?” Hongjoong looked over the map, eyes widening at the messy lines.

“You don’t think it’s strange that an entire fight broke out over this? It’s not just an unfinished map, I think there might be more to it.” Seonghwa placed his palm over the continent. 

“Mist Island is overrun by pirates,” Hongjoong said. 

“You have a crew to protect you now don’t you?” Seonghwa asked. 

Hongjoong pinched the bridge of his nose. “I’ve only known these people for a night. I can barely trust them, but that aside, are you forgetting what happened to you last time you were there? What happened to you?”

“There are worse things I’ve been through, Hongjoong.” Seonghwa’s voice softened. He pressed his lips into a closed smile, although deflated and somber. “I’ve spent almost all my life in The Baron’s estate and now I finally have something to chase after. What if this map leads to something? Look at the lines of the direction, it hits places I’ve never been.”

Hongjoong wanted to protect Seonghwa after the incident in the cave. His eyes darted to the side table where The Baron’s order laid with the coordinates to Mist Island. 

Hongjoong saw the belief in Seonghwa’s eyes that this was something he needed. He pleaded with the captain, eyes widened and a smile pleading. 

“Set course for Mist Island, then.” Hongjoong nodded.

Seonghwa sighed. “Thank you for trusting me. I promise if it’s not worth it then we’ll forget this entire thing.”

“Of course. I think everyone here has had a lot more free time open up, so let’s do it.” Hongjoong smirked. “You better be right about this.”

“I hope so,” Seonghwa rolled the map once more. 

He left with a simple goodbye, leaving an aura of magic behind. It left the metallic singe in the air Hongjoong thought smelled like a recently sharpened sword.

Hongjoong brushed both of his hands back through deep reddened brown hair and watched the ocean through his window. 

Mist Island severed the horizon.

Chapter Text

Mingi kept his eyes on the ceiling after he woke. His blanket had fallen from his body and slumped on the floor next to his boots. He stretched the best he could without rocking the hammock too hard. 

He rolled onto his side. 

Yunho lazily swayed in his hammock. He relaxed against the netting, examining a crossbow arrow in his hand. 

“Miss home yet?” Mingi asked. 

Yunho jumped at his voice then chuckled lightly. He set the bolt on his lap before he said, “Not entirely.”

“Have you been awake for a while?” Mingi balanced himself upright. 

“Your snoring kept me company.” Yunho tossed the arrow down with his others, gathered in a small quiver. His crossbow leaned against the wall. 

Their room had been the smallest out of the ones in the crew’s quarters. It only had four hammocks and a small window high on the wall. It stuck open, misting ocean water into the room when a large wave brushed the ship. 

“I think it’s funny we’re on a ship now.” Mingi swung with his heel on the ground as leverage.

Yunho turned his head to Mingi. 

“We used to play pirates all the time.” Mingi pointed at Yunho. “Remember? We used to argue over who was captain which—,” Mingi put a hand on his chest, touching the bare skin exposed from his unbuttoned shirt, “—it was clearly me.”

Yunho fixed the blanket covering his body, “Mingi, you cried once because I made you walk the pretend plank.”

Mingi opened his mouth to defend himself, but then stopped. He slipped his boots on.

“You’re right, though, it is funny,” Yunho said. 

“We used to dream about getting off the continent. No more hunting monsters for money.” Mingi stood, buttoning his shirt. 

Yunho’s eyes lowered, “We’re here now with complete strangers, but at least we did it.”

“Not to mention we ran from the law to get here. No need to get hung up on specifics.” Mingi swatted his hand aside. He ducked underneath the hanging lantern to Yunho’s hammock. 

Yunho moved his feet without prompting, and Mingi slumped down into the net. 

He set Yunho’s legs across his lap, swinging the hammock in a comforting motion. 

Mingi kept his hands at his sides. He sensed Yunho’s closeness; how their breaths synced and their hands neared each other as they relaxed. 

Times like these were rare on the continent. They constantly set out each evening for a pelt, a talon, or another trophy off a monster for coin. A silver piece bought their cheap meals for the day then they restarted. A survival cycle repeated daily with no end in sight. Their time together on Aurora’s streets connected them in a way Mingi never expected. 

Here they sat as adults, finally out of the city and onward to somewhere else. 

Mingi looked at Yunho. He went to speak, but his tongue refused to move. Yunho meant so much to him, and in this particular moment an opening bloomed to admit it. 

Yunho tilted his head at Mingi. “You okay?”

Mingi cleared his throat, “Yunho, I…”

The door creaked open after a brief knock on the wood. Seonghwa poked his head through the opening.

Mingi bristled at the interruption. 

“Sorry, I thought maybe you both were still sleeping. I was going to wake you up.” Seonghwa scrunched his bleary eyes shut and fixed his mussed hair. “We’re going to be stopping at Mist Island here soon.”

“Isn’t that place really dangerous?” Yunho asked. 

“Yes, but we’re hoping to get answers about the map. Hongjoong wants us to meet at the helm before we go on the island.” Seonghwa relayed as he stepped back behind the door. 

“We’ll be there,” Mingi said as the door shut. 

Yunho swung his legs off of Mingi’s lap to stand. “We should go now.” 

Mingi stopped rocking the hammock, feeling cold suddenly. “We really joined a group of strangers on a ship we don’t know.”

“Our safety skills have never been a stron g suit.” Yunho teased.

Mingi let out an almost-soundless laugh, letting his head hang back. “I’m sure we’ll get better at them one day.”

He stood and knocked his head into the suspended lantern, extinguishing the light and bruising his temple.

⋅•⋅⊰∙∘☽༓☾∘∙⊱⋅•⋅

Yeosang tied his cloak at his clavicle. He walked around Jongho as he held the door open for him. 

Yeosang brushed a hand over Jongho’s. A memory flashed in Yeosang’s eyes. 

Jongho kept his eyes on Yeosang as they slept. His hand reached out to move Yeosang’s hair from his forehead as he rested. Jongho’s face appeared tentative, almost hesitant. His attention ripped from Yeosang to the door as it opened.

Yeosang stopped in the hall of the crew's quarters. “What’s the matter?”

Jongho removed a stray thread from Yeosang’s cloak seam. “Nothing.”

“Spit it out.” Yeosang walked side by side with Jongho. He sensed it. The apprehension. The nervousness. His mate bond went wild with an urge from Jongho’s need to protect and defend. 

“I don’t like that we’re going to Mist Island.” Jongho admitted. “I’ve been here before when we raided for magic. I’ve seen how people here treat people like you.”

Yeosang always tensed at the mention of Jongho’s previous occupation. He spun a ring on his thumb to stay present. 

They emerged onto the main deck from below. The last step creaked. Judging by the group formed at the helm, Yeosang and Jongho joined last. 

Jongho stopped.

Yeosang faltered a few steps ahead, unwilling to fall into fear at Jongho’s words. He meant well, but Jongho fretted too easily when it came to Yeosang. 

“Nothing will happen. Between you and Wooyoung watching out for me I’m untouchable.” Yeosang said.

“I’m worried someone will detect you or worse target you.” Jongho said. “You’re powerful, Yeosang. You walk by and people know you carry magic in your blood. I don’t think you should step off this ship. Not until we’re somewhere safer.”

Yeosang crossed his arms as magic simmered at his fingertips like raw moonlight. “I’m not fragile, Jongho.”

Wind picked up, battering the sails above them. 

“Oh, I know.” Jongho reached out and held Yeosang’s shoulders. “I already said I know you’re powerful and I know you’re tired of hiding. I just think we need to be careful.”

“I’ve finally left that cabin, Jongho. We’re out. We got off the continent safely.” Yeosang reminded. “I will not sit back while I let this one chance of freedom pass by.”

Jongho softened. “I understand that, and I’m not trying to control you.”

Yeosang appreciated the reassurance. Control was exactly what they did to witches. He knew Jongho regretted his time playing a part in it. 

“I know how they find people like you. I know what they do after they take you.” Jongho lowered his head.

Yeosang reached up and stroked his cheek. 

“If anything happens to you after we’ve been so careful I wouldn’t survive.” Jongho confessed. 

Yeosang dropped his shoulders, realizing how tense they had been. He tried to push past the sorrow spreading through the bond. It pricked tears into his eyes and Yeosang did not cry often. He blinked the wetness away before anything fell.

“I’m scared,” Yeosang said. “But, I’m not letting that stop me. I’m asking the same from you.”

Jongho leaned his cheek into Yeosang’s palm. Magic sent little shock waves in Yeosang’s skin, happy to have his mate’s touch nearby. 

It made Yeosang smile a little. 

“It’s very difficult to tell you no.” Jongho kissed Yeosang on the forehead. 

“If it’s too dangerous we’ll go home. I’ll drag Wooyoung with us.” Yeosang promised. 

Jongho nodded, but Yeosang could tell he was reluctant. He still stood at his side, shoulder to shoulder as they walked toward the helm where the others gathered. 

Mist Island appeared into view. The battering turned sharp and cold. A haze fogged the island and it sat quiet despite the warnings Yeosang heard of it. 

Yeosang joined next to Wooyoung, who leaned his elbows back against the railing of the ship with his eyes on Hongjoong. 

San stood with Seonghwa who steered the ship to dock. 

Mingi and Yunho stood close, not so close to anyone else but rather assessing the island. 

Yeosang looked over his shoulder at Mist Island once more. Thick trees poked through the fog, so dark green it almost resembled Aurora’s evening skies. 

“See that’s it. The map says nothing should be here.” Seonghwa balanced the ship’s wheel. He turned to the group, explaining himself. The map Wooyoung stole had been tampered with and he thought maybe it had been intentional.  Seonghwa continued, “We should look for signs, ask the locals, and investigate why.”

“Why are we so focused on this map?” Jongho asked. 

“I have a feeling about it,” Seonghwa admitted. 

Hongjoong spoke up, a little stiff, “I thought we could split off into pairs to cover more ground. Look around, talk to people, and follow anything you hear about this map. If people were fighting over it and it’s gone now I have a feeling there will be others looking for it.”

“Who put you in charge?” Mingi asked. 

“It’s my ship,” Hongjoong said.

“Okay.” Mingi put his hands up in defense.

“You’re from Aurora, right?” Hongjoong adjusted the sword at his hip. He nodded toward Yunho and Mingi before he got an answer, “I’m putting you guys in charge of checking the inner part of the island where the city is most populated, but while you’re there you can get supplies for the ship. I have some coin you can use.”

Mingi smirked at Yunho, “This is going to be a disaster.”

Yunho smacked Mingi’s arm playfully.

Hongjoong moved on, “Yeosang and Jongho, I’d suggest Yeosang go around and detect if anything is off magically. Maybe the island was taken off the map because it’s unsafe.”

“You want him detecting magic on hostile land?” Jongho asked. 

Yeosang placed a hand on Jongho’s arm. “Jongho, we just talked about this.”

“Sorry.” Jongho dragged his palm over his face in frustration. 

Yeosang almost laughed, but instead bit down on his bottom lip. “I’ll see what I can pick up if anything. We’re not even on the island and I’m sensing something’s off.”

“I feel that too,” Seonghwa agreed as he aligned the ship closer to the docks.

“Wooyoung and San, there’s a beach on the north side of the island. You two are going to scout there.”

Wooyoung scoffed, “You’re kidding, right? Why can’t I go with Yeosang and Jongho?”

“I’ve known Seonghwa for years, put me with him instead.” San crossed his arms in annoyance. 

Seonghwa chuckled, “Hongjoong said Mist Island’s beach has more notable people around.”

“Nobles?” Yeosang clarified. 

“Nobles, anyone with a prestigious last name, elites…people who might sway easily to an Esteemed.” Hongjoong sank on his back foot, crossing his wrists over the hilt of his sheathed sword. 

“I appreciate you thinking of me, but I’d rather swim back to whatever is left of my home then spend a day with my almost-murderer.” San said.

Wooyoung threw his hands up, “What am I going to do surrounded by a bunch of snobs?”

“Don’t care. Work together and find something out or don’t come back,” Hongjoong said. 

Wooyoung and San took one look at each other. 

Yeosang’s neck heated at the tension bubbling over. His eyes shifted between the two as they snapped their heads away from each other. He heard Wooyoung grumble under his breath. 

“Asshole,” Wooyoung rolled his eyes. 

Hongjoong gestured to Seonghwa, refusing to meet his gaze. “Seonghwa and I are going to try and find a cartographer on the island willing to take a look at the map. We’ll try to get some answers there…”

Hongjoong’s voice drifted on the wind. 

Yeosang heard a rustle from the trees on the island despite the distance. He whipped his head in the direction of the noise, swearing he heard a whisper.

Yeosang could feel a shadow curling through the trees, beckoning him closer.

Chapter Text

Mist Island; beautiful and haunting. 

Seonghwa remembered the beach side of the island where he stayed in the cavern with captors until Hongjoong rescued him. He did not get to see the cobblestone streets, seaside fog covered buildings, and the strange blend of luxury and decay. 

Hongjoong, although on edge, navigated the city streets with Seonghwa.

Seonghwa eyed every vendor, storefront, and citizen he could. He clutched the map tight. 

Someone bumped into Seonghwa, causing him to stumble. He fell into Hongjoong’s side. 

Hongjoong steadied him with a swift hand on his waist. “You okay?”

Seonghwa nodded, moving through the city’s square. “I’m fine. Seems busy today.”

“Mist Island is usually over crowded. It’s a good place to go if you want trouble or information.” Hongjoong dropped his guiding hand from Seonghwa’s waist.

“There has to be someone here who knows how to read this,” Seonghwa said. 

They searched the city until noon. At one point they crossed paths with Yunho and Mingi, subtly acknowledging each other without drawing too much attention. As time passed and their searching led nowhere, Hongjoong started to approach a street vendor. 

Seonghwa stopped him, “Wait.”

Hongjoong turned. 

Tucked into a nearby alley, a small sign hung from the brick wall. A weathered wooden shield-shape hung from a metal hook with a book painted on the front. The store name, The Fable, scrawled in perfect cursive on the bottom.

“Bookstore?” Hongjoong asked. 

“They might know something,” Seonghwa said. 

“And if they don’t?”

“Then I’m leaving the island with a new book.” 

They weaved through people to get to the bookshop. Seonghwa held open the door for Hongjoong, only to walk into a burlier man about a head taller than him. 

“Sorry,” Seonghwa stepped aside, keeping the map close to his chest. 

“No worries, sweetheart.” The man smiled with a missing incisor and stepped outside.

Hongjoong mumbled, “Sweetheart ?”

Seonghwa ignored the interaction, moving to the unattended counter. His eyes dropped to the bell on the wood. His hand hovered over it, hesitating. 

“Just hit it,” Hongjoong said. 

“It feels rude.” Seonghwa leaned his arms on the counter.

The Fable appeared small. Bookshelves lined every sparse spot on the wall. No windows or openings other than the glass on the door which led to outside. Lanterns positioned on shelves or on the counter with no real order. The same cobblestone outside lined the inside floor, not separating the city from the store. 

A woman approached from the backroom. An apron tied tight around her waist. Lines etched beside her eyes and her gray hair swept into a tight bun. She waved a wrinkled hand at them. 

“Can I help you gentlemen with something?” she smiled. 

Seonghwa nodded, “We were wondering if you knew of any cartographers on the island?”

“Look no further.” She pointed to the map. “Need help with something, dear?”

Hongjoong joined Seonghwa at his side. “We were looking over this map we found and there’s some issues with it. I think whoever started it tried to erase what they did.”

“Or even hide it.” Seonghwa handed the woman the map. 

The woman kept her beaming smile. She spoke with the warmth of sunlight. “No worries. I’ll take a look.”

She unrolled the map across the counter. 

Seonghwa’s face burned, like someone watched him. He followed the heated gaze to the door. The burlier man who bumped into him waited outside. Seonghwa watched him through the door’s window.

Their eyes connected. Seonghwa had seen the stare before, not necessarily on the man outside but on others. A dangerous stare that mirrored a hunter before they got their kill. 

He looked away, but Seonghwa kept staring. The man’s hair was only a shadow across his scalp with a mean set jaw. He spoke to someone out of Seonghwa’s eye line. 

Seonghwa snapped his attention to the bookstore worker as she let out a horrified gasp. 

Her hands flung over her mouth and she stumbled into the back counter. She knocked over a book display, sending it crashing to the ground. 

“Are you okay?” Seonghwa frowned. 

“W-Where did you get this?” she trembled. 

Cold burst through Seonghwa’s veins. “We found it.”

She rolled the map up and handed it off to Seonghwa. “You need to get this off the island. Now.”

“What is it?” Hongjoong asked, his voice turning more serious. 

“You need to leave the island with this map. Do not tell anyone that you have this. Do you understand me?”

Seonghwa panicked. “It…It can’t be that dangerous. It's just a map. We can’t even read it and I’ve been working with maps for a long time.”

“This is no ordinary map.” The woman pointed at the map with a speckled finger. “I cannot help you with this. I’m sorry.”

“But—” Hongjoong tried to salvage the interaction. 

“Please, leave.” The woman left the counter to head to the back room. 

Seonghwa embraced the instinct. The draw, the pull, the music in his mind. He watched the woman take another step toward her office. If she left them, it was for nothing. 

Seonghwa whistled through his lips a low melody. Harmless, yet persuasive. 

The woman stopped. She turned. Her smile grew back. Her eyes glazed over, and she drifted back to the counter. 

Seonghwa tried to push the guilt down. “The map. Can you tell me someone who would be able to help us?”

The woman let the information fall from her lips, “There’s a cartographer that lives in the woods here. Her name’s Ahra. It looks like the map she made to get a crew to The Isle of Lost.”

Seonghwa froze. 

The Isle of Lost . The Baron spoke about it at his estate often. It was the most sought after island, yet had never been discovered. Riches, secrets, and more waited for someone to claim it. 

“The Isle of Lost? Isn’t that a myth?” Hongjoong asked. 

“Oh, it is no myth,” the woman said, dreamily. 

Seonghwa watched the haze fade in the woman’s eyes. “Where can we find Ahra in the woods?”

“No one knows. She’s as hidden as the island itself these days.” The woman sighed.

Hongjoong started, “Thank y—”

Seonghwa nudged him toward the door. “Hurry before the charm wears off.”

“You charmed her?” Hongjoong held open the door. 

“Did you think I was whistling for fun, Hongjoong?” Seonghwa cringed at the cold air welcoming them outside. 

As the bookstore door shut, Seonghwa jumped as three men, including the man watching them through the door’s window, crowded them. 

“What do you have there?” the man asked. 

Seonghwa said nothing, holding the map flat to his abdomen. 

“Sorry, you’re probably nervous because you don’t know us.” The man pointed to himself. “I’m Duho. Then these two here are Young and Chuwon. Now we’re all friends.”

Seonghwa squared his shoulders. 

Hongjoong scowled to his left.

“Come on, sweetheart, let me see.” Duho lurched his hand out.

Hongjoong smacked the hand aside, “Don’t call him that.” 

Seonghwa tried to walk away, but the other two men blocked their path. 

Duho tugged the map from Seonghwa’s grasp. 

Seonghwa spun around to take it back only to have his arms grabbed. He felt his back hit a hard body, taller and wider than him. Chuwon , Duho had called him. 

“Don’t touch him!” Hongjoong reached for him, only to be shoved to the ground.

“Stop!” Seonghwa pleaded as Young pressed his boot down on Hongjoong’s chest. 

Hongjoong’s hand went to his sword. 

“Don’t,” Young pulled a dagger from his belt. 

Seonghwa struggled in Chuwon’s grip as Duho unraveled the map. His eyes scanned across the parchment only to laugh. 

“Where’d you get this?” The man smirked.

Seonghwa’s eyes widened. “We found it somewhere and are trying to throw it away.”

“That so?” Duho crowded into Seonghwa’s space. 

Seonghwa tried to run, now bracketed between Chuwon and Duho. He struggled hard, only to freeze as the man tapped Seonghwa’s chin with the end of the map. 

“We’re looking for a siren. Seonghwa, he’s called.” Duho accused. 

“I don’t know who that is.” Seonghwa’s words came out through a shaken breath. 

Hongjoong reached up in a sudden movement. He knocked Young behind the knee, lowering him. He then disarmed the dagger from Young’s grip with a twist of his wrist. 

Hongjoong slid from underneath Young’s boot and pointed the dagger to his neck. 

“Get off him. Give us the map back and we’ll go.” Hongjoong said. 

The men laughed at him. 

Duho sneered, mocking Hongjoong. “It’s like a squirrel with a sewing needle.”

Seonghwa seethed. He frowned, then gathered all the magic he could in his hands. His palms simmered with lightning, crackling up his arms. 

The men jerked back, letting Seonghwa breathe freely. 

Seonghwa swiped the map as Duho faltered in his standing. 

“A magic user?” Young’s fist curled. 

Seonghwa raced to Hongjoong and the two escaped into the city’s center once more. People worked as a shield as the three men tried to follow them. 

“The forest is on the east side of the island.” Hongjoong pointed. 

Seonghwa nodded, and kept on Hongjoong’s heels. He looked back periodically, seeing the men get lost in the crowd as they fled. 

Seonghwa and Hongjoong rushed out of the city toward the dense, mist-filled woods. Fog gathered as trees twisted overhead. City noises faded. 

Seonghwa clutched his sides, his calves burning from the sprint out of the city. 

“Why are we always running from people?” Seonghwa asked. 

Hongjoong panted, but a laugh cut through. “I think we have terrible luck.”

Seonghwa stood fully, inspecting the rolled map. “Do you think this is actually the map?”

Hongjoong rested his back against a large mossy rock, hidden behind the thick tree line. “The Isle of Lost is supposed to be a myth.”

“It is, but I remember hearing The Baron talk about it. I had a feeling this might have had something to do with it. He sent someone after this map before I left. After he got it, his plan was to send a crew to claim the island. I didn’t think he was serious.” Seonghwa unrolled the map and looked over the ink again. He flicked his eyes up over the edge of the map at Hongjoong, two shades paler than earlier. “Hongjoong?”

“Hm?” Hongjoong kept his eyes on the forest. 

“You okay?” Seonghwa asked. 

“Yeah,” Hongjoong rubbed his forehead. “I thought I heard something in the woods.”

Still breathless, Seonghwa said, “Well, we have a new lead and might even know why this island is off the map.”

“Why’s that?” Hongjoong asked.

“The woman who made this map doesn’t want people knowing she’s here,” Seonghwa said.

Chapter Text

Since the descent from the ship together, San tensed in annoyance. He had Wooyoung on his left, keeping an arm’s length of distance between them and sighing every time San tried to speak. Locals looked once at them, then looked again at San in recognition. He tried to keep his eyes down and his focus on getting to the beach.

“It’d be easier to sneak around the city if your fan club wasn’t present.” Wooyoung muttered. 

“I’m not the face of my family, so I wasn’t expecting the stares.” San explained. 

Wooyoung put more cautious distance between them. “Normally they pick the most attractive person in an Esteemed family for the ‘face’, right?”

San glared. “No, that’s not how that works.”

Wooyoung stopped walking. His boots squeaked against the cobblestone. 

San halted as well, following Wooyoung’s stare across the road. 

A man in fine clothing tailored to his body approached. His black hair framed a silken curtain around his face as his smile beamed. Everything about him was designed to lure someone close with a lazy confidence. 

San straightened into a more official posture. “Jiro?”

Jiro raked a hand back through his hair, his smile not fading. His voice smoothed the tension like velvet. “San! I heard about your family and how you went missing. They’ve been looking for you.”

My family’s alive . San avoided Jiro’s knowing gaze. The noble had always been too good at reading people and calculating them. It drove San crazy when it was used against him. 

San gathered his emotions only for a moment. “Wasn’t sure if it was safe to return home or not.”

The crowd moved around them, or shouldered them out of the way. 

San stepped aside for someone to get through. “We should get going so we don’t block people’s paths.”

“I’ll walk with you. It’s a rough area. Crawling with pirates.” Jiro slung a muscular arm around San’s shoulders. 

San eyed Wooyoung out of his peripheral. 

Wooyoung walked on the other side of Jiro, his eyes hooded with anger. It parted the crowd walking toward them. 

“So did you come to Mist Island out of fear?” Jiro chuckled. 

“No,” San said. “I really didn’t think going home was an option.”

“It’s not. Technically.” Jiro dropped his arm from San’s shoulders. “The King ordered your estate to be rebuilt, but until then your family is staying at the palace.”

Wooyoung half-laughed, half-scoffed. An unimpressed expression dawned his features. 

Jiro clapped San on the back. “There’s an event going on at the beach tonight.”

San and Wooyoung locked eyes behind Jiro’s back for a moment. 

“That so?” San asked. 

“Drinks, music, firelight. You’ll see some people you know.” Jiro winked.

San raised a brow. “Is it tonight?”

“Yes. For nobility only, of course. So you’ll have to attend solo.” Jiro refused to look in Wooyoung’s direction. 

Wooyoung smirked despite the cold shoulder. Maybe he could get out of going and sneak back on the ship. 

“Oh, this is my bodyguard. He goes where I go.” San said.

Wooyoung stopped and pivoted to San. 

“This one is your bodyguard?” Jiro eyed Wooyoung up and down. His soft lips pulled into a grin. 

Wooyoung glared harder, but kept quiet. 

San leaned closer to Jiro. “You know how dangerous things have been for my family. I’d feel safer if he came along.”

Jiro scratched at the exposed portion of his defined chest; revealed by the top three buttons undone on his silk shirt. He tilted his head at Wooyoung. 

“Fine, but you better not embarrass an Esteemed, bodyguard.” 

Wooyoung loured. “Of course not.”

“Come dressed more properly.” Jiro tapped San’s tank top strap. He then looked at Wooyoung. “No weapons or armor allowed either.”

“We’ll see you tonight,” San said. 

Jiro waved a goodbye and then returned across the road, merging with a group of more individuals dressed similar to him. 

San spotted a few recognizable faces, whether met in passing at meetings or at events. 

“He seems…” Wooyoung’s voice trailed. 

“He can be an ass. Jiro knows everything about everyone, though.” San kept watching Jiro laugh amongst the people around him. 

“Do you think he might know something about the map?” Wooyoung asked. 

“Or someone else who does.” San said. “I see a shop ahead. Let’s get clothes for tonight.”

Wooyoung groaned. “Do we have to go? We could just lie to Hongjoong and tell him we didn’t find anything. I’m sure Seonghwa has it all figured out by now.”

San ignored him as his hands brushed over his pockets. “Do you have my coin pouch again?”

Wooyoung tugged it from thin air it seemed. “You’re incredibly easy to steal from.”

“You’re a demon.” San swiped the pouch. 

⋅•⋅⊰∙∘☽༓☾∘∙⊱⋅•⋅

Jongho followed Yeosang to the outskirts of Mist Island’s city. Thick forest barricaded the city and the beach from the rest of the land. He hated the stench of tainted magic wafting from the trees the deeper they explored. 

Yeosang led him, although with an uneasy curiosity. 

They did find a dirt path eventually, winding between thick trunks and mossy boulders. 

As they walked, magic pulsed, like a heartbeat waited underground. 

Jongho stopped. “Yeosang, this doesn’t feel like something we should be near.”

“The magic here has been calling me since we neared the island.” Yeosang said. 

“I know. That doesn’t worry you?” Jongho asked. 

“It’s just buried. Forgotten magic always feels angry.” Yeosang kept walking. “I think we’re close to whatever the source is.”

Jongho agreed, but not based on feeling. Patches of dead grass started to appear. Thin frost covered the foliage. Whispers echoed. 

“We used to warn people about areas like this,” Jongho said. 

Yeosang bit over his shoulder, “ We ? As in the guard you served?”

“I just mean this doesn’t feel like good magic.” 

“You sound like an enforcer again,” Yeosang teased. 

Jongho sensed the playfulness behind his tone, even caught the little smirk wrapping his voice. It still made guilt heat his face. He kept quiet the rest of the walk.

After navigating the woods for hours it seemed, Jongho spotted a stone building. Land swallowed half the structure. Moss and vines crawled along the gray cracked walls. Trees split from inside. 

The metallic swirl of magic hit his senses hard. He tasted metal, coating his tongue and throat. 

Shadowy tendrils moved from the cracks in the wall toward them. 

“What is that?” Jongho whispered. 

Yeosang reached a hand out as a tendril loomed. 

“Careful,” Jongho placed a hand on Yeosang’s back. 

The tendril waved Yeosang closer, like a finger curl would invite someone near.

“I’m right here.” Jongho encouraged as Yeosang hesitated.

Yeosang followed the shadows to the land-consumed building. 

Jongho looked around them, trying to spot any further danger. He kept a hand on Yeosang. 

Yeosang smoothed his touch over the ruined structure. 

Noise stopped. Any forest sounds or distant city resonance deceased. Only the sound of Yeosang’s heavy breaths filled the space. 

Shadow erupted from the ruin in a roar. 

Tendrils lashed out and wrapped around Yeosang’s waist.

“Jongho!” Yeosang shouted as the shadow dragged him toward the building. 

Jongho spun his ax from the strap on his back. He cleaved it through the shadowy wisps. 

The shadows screeched as the iron tipped ax split through them. 

Yeosang dropped to the ground, backing away from the darkness. He shoved himself up onto his elbows with his back to the ground. 

Darkness bolted around Jongho in an attempt to get Yeosang. 

Jongho swung coordinated attacks against the mass, driving it back toward the temple. 

Yeosang’s fear pummeled through the mate bond. It sickened Jongho. Made him shove the shadows back as far as he could. 

“Jongho, there’s too many!” Yeosang backed away further as more shadows leaked from the ruins. 

Jongho turned back to check on him, only to be flattened in one hit. It felt like a horse trampled over him. Darkness consumed every part of him. His ax fell nearby. 

Shadows nudged the weapon away. He swore he heard a laugh. 

“Jongho!” Yeosang cried out. 

Jongho tried to breathe, but every inhale was like someone shoved fabric down his throat. He fought through the dark. 

He would not lose Yeosang like this. 

The mate bond iced over. Separated. Gone. Dark .

“Yeosang!” Jongho yelled.

If Yeosang died here, Jongho would be an unforgivable force.

“I’m here!” Yeosang yelled back.

Jongho reached out and missed the handle of his ax again. His eyes drooped heavy. If only he could rest for a little while. 

Yeosang yanked on their bond. Jongho’s stomach lurched in reaction.

Jongho snatched his ax. He swung upward and the shadowy mass over him retreated. 

He stood, but stumbled at first. “Yeosang?”

Jongho rubbed his eyes. He needed light. 

“Come here…” Yeosang sounded so far. 

Jongho felt like he looked through a thin veil. It masked the world around him in night. 

Yeosang’s touch covered his eyes.

Jongho let light brighten his gaze until he had to turn away. It burned, but the darkness crumbled like ash. 

He caught Yeosang’s hand before it dropped. He kissed the inside of his wrist. 

Jongho tugged Yeosang closer once he noticed the shadows had gone. 

“What did you do?” Jongho asked. 

“I had to use light to get them away, but there were too many on you.” Yeosang shook in Jongho’s grasp. 

Jongho held him, deeply rattled himself. 

“I was scared I lost you,” Yeosang said. “I couldn’t find you…”

“I know I felt the bond disappear too.” Jongho kissed Yeosang’s hair. “I’m here. I’m not going anywhere.”

Yeosang caressed up Jongho’s neck to his jaw. He placed a firm kiss on his lips. 

Jongho carved his hands through Yeosang’s hair. 

“You were right. This is too dangerous. I’m sorry. I should’ve listened.” Yeosang touched their foreheads together. 

“You were also right though. Something’s here.” Jongho nudged Yeosang back toward the path. “Let’s find the others and let them know what’s going on.”

Yeosang looked back at the structure. 

“Just promise me if that happens again you’ll pull back before it pulls you in again.” Jongho said. 

Yeosang kissed his cheek. “Only if you’re the one pulling me.”

⋅•⋅⊰∙∘☽༓☾∘∙⊱⋅•⋅

Yunho inspected the crate in his arms as they boarded the ship. “Food, lantern oil, parchment, medical supplies. What did you grab?”

Mingi stopped beneath a flickering lantern. Mist Island’s market slowly closed down behind them as fog rolled in from shore. 

The dock swayed with a light motion. 

Mingi rattled off what he bought. “Dragonchess, playing cards, whiskey, a journal for me, and extra clothes for everyone.”

“A journal?” Yunho asked. 

“Someone’s got to keep track of all the wild stories we’re going to have,” Mingi shrugged.

“You’re the best person for that?” Yunho asked.

“I’m a bard aren’t I?” Mingi winked with both eyes, unable to fully with just one.

Yunho laughed then boarded their ship. He brought the crate downstairs, leaving it in the kitchen area. 

Mingi slid the crate on the bar counter. “Where did Hongjoong get this really nice ship?”

“No idea, Mingi. Like you, I also just met him.” Yunho placed the food they gathered into the ice box. 

Mingi set the whiskey bottle inside last. “Huge ship and no crew. It’s just odd.”

“Hadn’t really thought about it, I guess.” Yunho shut the ice box lid. 

Mingi put a hand on Yunho’s shoulder. “It’s okay I have, and I think he stole it.”

“Hongjoong doesn’t seem the type.” Yunho sat down at one of the bar stools. 

Mingi leaned across it, “That’s exactly why he would steal it. See he could…” 

Yunho frowned at the sudden silence. “What?”

Mingi looked up. 

Yunho followed his gaze to the grate, separating the main deck from the lower floor. He saw someone stand above them, and it was not anyone on their crew. 

“Duho?” someone above asked. 

Hushed voices and barked laughter came through the grate.

“Who is that?” Mingi whispered.

“Shh…” Yunho listened closer. 

A man’s voice spoke. “We saw him with the map.”

“You think he’s on this ship?” Another man asked. 

“We’ll have to grab him before they leave, unless you want to tell The Baron we lost his siren and the map.”

Yunho felt Mingi’s eyes on him. 

“Seonghwa?” Mingi leaned closer to Yunho, keeping his voice low. 

Yunho leaned across the bar counter. “He must’ve sent someone after him.”

Mingi’s breath dusted Yunho’s cheek. “And they know about the map?”

“He’s not just after Seonghwa. He’s after the map too.” Yunho whispered. “Who is this guy anyway?”

“I hear he’s some rich snob. Very handsome, but very evil.” Mingi said. 

“And you know that because…”

“People at the tavern used to talk a lot about him.” Mingi kept his eyes up. 

Yunho did as well, watching the three men gather near the grate. Their features were obscured by the metal. Yunho could not gather any descriptors from them other than their deep voices and mocking tones.

One of the men chuckled, “Let’s go back to the city. It’s no use waiting here.”

“If we wait here, he’ll have to come back eventually,” someone said. 

“I watched them arrive. He came with a crew. One of them is a witch. I could tell by the magic on him. We’re severely outnumbered in power with just him there. We’ll have to find the siren alone.” 

Yunho waited until the steps retreated to the dock. He stood from the bar stool, looking up at the grate one last time. 

“Where do you think Seonghwa and Hongjoong went?” Mingi asked. 

“No clue. But we have to find them before those men do.” Yunho tugged Mingi by the arm to stand. 

Yunho grabbed his crossbow from their room.

Chapter Text

Wooyoung never witnessed anything this lavish. 

Mist Island’s beach held a roaring bonfire. Embers sparked into the new evening sky. Decadent food lined long tables. Live music played nearby. Nobles in their best clothing lounged beneath glowing lanterns.

Wooyoung wore a black silk suit jacket with dark dress pants to match. His armor stayed stuffed into a bag hidden behind a boulder on the beach. He and San took turns changing behind it, not bothering to return to the ship. 

Wooyoung adjusted one of the many silver necklaces dangling from his throat. 

San tugged at the turtleneck beneath his own suit blazer. “We never bought jewelry from the shop?”

“No,” Wooyoung pulled his hair from its tie, letting it rest naturally.

“Unbelievable.” San said. “Don’t pull anything here. Be subtle and stay focused.”

Wooyoung and San walked into the party. Heads turned at San, whispering about an Esteemed. Nobody seemed to even notice Wooyoung.

Jiro, elegant and sun-tanned, did. He locked eyes with the rogue over San’s shoulder. He approached with an easy smile. 

“Evening, gentlemen. I’m glad you could make it!” Jiro leaned his forearm on San’s shoulder. “How about drinks for the two of you? We have wine, beer, and lots of whiskey.”

“I don’t usually drink.” San said.

“Oh, that’s right,” Jiro smacked San on the chest lightly. “How about you?”

Wooyoung looked behind him and saw nobody. He turned back to Jiro. “Oh. I’ll take wine.”

“This way then.” Jiro walked toward a long table far from the bonfire. 

Wooyoung caught people once in a while bowing slight at the waist when San walked past. He returned the motion with a nod of his own head. 

It made Wooyoung’s skin crawl. San was only considered important because of his bloodline. How was that fair?

Jiro took one of the many filled flutes from the table. Blood red filled half of the glass.

“So what’s your name?” Jiro handed Wooyoung the wine, their fingers brushing. 

Wooyoung hesitated, almost giving a fake name. He decided not to; unable to think of anything on the spot as Jiro stared him down. 

“Wooyoung,” he said. 

He sipped the wine. It dried his tongue in seconds while a bittersweet aftertaste resided.

“Beautiful name for a beautiful face.” Jiro took a glass for himself.

San tensed next to Wooyoung and crossed his arms. 

“Thank you,” Wooyoung smiled. “Are you from the continent originally?”

“Utopia Cove, but when The Baron took over the head estate on the island my parents moved to the continent. We live in Hightown now.” Jiro explained.

“How long have you two known each other?” Wooyoung did not look at San, but nodded in his direction. 

“Over a decade now? It’s been some time.” Jiro chuckled. “You?”

“We only met recently. He hired me after the attack on his family.” Wooyoung could lie as easily as he breathed. “I don’t know much about him.”

A fortunate prospect in Wooyoung’s opinion.

“I’ll tell you everything! We attended school together growing up. San was such a good student. Very shy. He needed me to crack open that shell of his.”

“Oh?” Wooyoung laughed as well. “Aw, San…”

San kept his eyes on Jiro, even and steady. He did not move. Even his breaths shallowed.

“He’s a good man.” Jiro took another sip of his wine. “Can’t say the same for myself.”

“At least you’re honest,” Wooyoung smiled.

Wooyoung heard sand kick up behind them as someone walked over. He watched close, ready to yank the dagger hidden under his pants strapped flush to his thigh. 

Jiro welcomed the new presence. “Ah, Mr. Hyun. It’s good to see you.”

Mr. Hyun, a balding man with a small build, bowed to San in greeting first. “Jiro and San, it’s nice to see you both here. I was actually wondering if I could speak to you for a moment, Esteemed. It’s about your family.” Mr. Hyun seemed sincere with a slight frown to his mouth as he pushed his glasses up his nose.

“Of course,” San said, but his tone held more annoyance than lenience. He whispered to Wooyoung as he walked with Hyun, “Behave.”

Wooyoung almost laughed at him. San was not his boss. 

Wind hit, manipulating the flames on the other side of the beach so heat wafted toward them. 

Jiro finished off his wine in one gulp. “So, Wooyoung, where are you from?”

“Aurora.” Wooyoung lied.

“The capital city? Have you been a bodyguard long?” Jiro asked.

“This is my first time.” Half true.

Jiro passed the glasses lining the table and grabbed a bottle instead. He used the edge of the table to open the cap. 

Wooyoung eyed the barely drank wine in his own grasp. He took another sip. 

“So where did San find someone like you?” Jiro started a stroll toward the shore. 

Wooyoung followed. He scrambled for a lie. “He went looking for help after everything that happened.”

“It’s a shame they were separated. San’s family is very kind.” Jiro kept his gaze on the moon soaked ocean. 

Guilt tried to claw its way into Wooyoung’s stomach, settling in his side. “He still doesn’t know who attacked them.”

Jiro took a swig of his beer. “I heard a rumor it was The Baron.”

“Oh?” Wooyoung asked. 

“Just that though. A rumor.” Jiro shrugged. 

Wooyoung laced a finger around one of his necklaces, playing with the chain. “Rumors have some truth to them though, yeah?”

Jiro’s eyes fell to Wooyoung’s throat quick. If Wooyoung had not been searching for Jiro’s attention, he may have missed the motion. 

“I mean nobody knows why, but everyone knows The Baron’s been vying for a spot in the Esteemed’s ranks. You get recognition from the King and Queen, riches, and power. Who wouldn’t want that?” Jiro shifted on his feet. 

“I see the appeal.” Wooyoung finished off his wine. 

Jiro watched the liquid sink behind Wooyoung’s lips. “Can I get you another drink?”

“No, I should stay alert.” Wooyoung looked behind for San. 

San spoke to Mr. Hyun by the bonfire. He listened with intent and his arms still crossed. 

He returned his focus to Jiro, who stepped closer than before. 

Wooyoung’s posture stiffened. He glanced away, keeping his eyes on the moon. 

“Your eyes are stunning.” Jiro complimented.

“Thank you,” Wooyoung smirked. 

Jiro neared. His alcohol stained breath heated Wooyoung’s cheek. “You can’t be just a bodyguard.”

Wooyoung peered up at Jiro through his eyelashes. “That’s all I am.”

Jiro tilted his glass bottle. The neck pressed against Wooyoung’s exposed chest. It cooled against his skin as Jiro dragged the glass bottle lower. He stopped at Wooyoung’s sternum where the suit jacket buttoned. 

“You’re wasted as San’s protector.” Jiro whispered low. 

Wooyoung let Jiro pull him against his torso. His hands burned through his clothes as he tugged his waist. 

“And what should I be doing instead?” Wooyoung smirked.

Jiro dipped his head down. “I could show you. I think San’s a bit distracted with Mr. Hyun. We could get out of here.”

“I can’t leave his side,” Wooyoung added a slight whine to his voice.

“The Baron can’t reach him here.” Jiro reassured. 

“Why’s that?” Wooyoung used his free hand to smooth up Jiro’s muscled chest. He flattened the expensive fabric with ring coated fingers. 

“The Baron doesn’t leave his estate for anything. He gets other people to do his dirty work for him.” Jiro explained. “Like his most recent hunt has been for The Isle of Lost map. It’s almost outrageous. But don’t worry, San will be safe here with all the other nobles.”

“The what map?” Wooyoung tilted his head. 

“It’s a map leading to The Isle of Lost.” Jiro said. 

“That’s a myth,” Wooyoung’s voice tightened. 

“No, it’s very real. He even hired a pirate crew to get the map.” Jiro finished off his beer. He let the bottle dangle in one hand while his other clutched Wooyoung’s thin waist. 

“Do you know what crew?” Wooyoung asked. 

“Why are you so interested?” Jiro laughed lightly. 

“Only curious.” If Wooyoung fluttered his eyelashes nobody was around to see.

“It’s a crew known as The Bandits of Aurora. They have a small ship, but they’re a tough group. They all have a tattoo of an—” 

“Octopus.” Wooyoung said at the same time as Jiro. His mind whirred back to the tavern and the sailors there. 

Those were not sailors at the tavern. They were pirates.

“Are you alright, Wooyoung?” Jiro dipped his face closer to inspect Wooyoung’s features. 

They had a legendary map at their fingertips. Wooyoung wanted to hurry back to the ship before anyone figured it out. 

“I’m okay,” Wooyooung smiled. “I should go.”

Jiro stroked his thumb across Wooyoung’s cheek bone. “We could leave together.”

“I don’t think I’d be a good bodyguard if I left San here,” Wooyoung said. 

Jiro pressed his lips to Wooyoung’s ear, “We can be quick.”

Wooyoung laced his fingers in the back of Jiro’s hair. “I don’t like it quick.”

“Then let your boss know I’m stealing you away so I can take my time with you.” Jiro placed a chaste kiss on Wooyoung’s jaw. 

Wooyoung’s gut bursted with sensual heat. It had been so long since someone touched him. Jiro’s handsome face stared at him; lust-filled and willing. 

“Jiro.” San’s voice cut through them like a hot blade. 

Jiro stepped back from Wooyoung, smirking at San. “What did Mr. Hyun want?”

San’s jaw feathered. “Not important. We have to go.”

“So soon?” Jiro asked. 

Wooyoung put his empty wine glass in Jiro’s hand. 

“It was nice talking to you,” Wooyoung said. 

Jiro looked down at the glass in confusion, twisting it by the stem. “Thank you?”

San said nothing as they left the shore. 

“What did Mr. Hyun want?” Wooyoung asked. 

“Letting me know my family doesn’t want me home until they find out who did this to us so I'm safe. You don’t have to pretend you care.” San said.

“I don’t, but we came here for information so I was wondering if you got any.” Wooyoung said.

“Did we? Because it looked like you came for something else.” San snapped.

“What the hell is your problem?” Wooyoung grabbed their bag with their clothes before they reached Mist Island’s cobblestone pathway. 

“I don’t have one.” San kept walking.

Wooyoung jogged to catch up. “What? You can talk to Mr. Hyun but when I talk to Jiro it’s an issue?”

“Didn’t look like Jiro wanted to just talk,” San said. “And you didn’t look like you wanted to stop him. You just met him.”

“I was getting intel,” Wooyoung said. 

“Is that intel in his sheets, Wooyoung?” San spat bitterly. 

Wooyoung slid in front of San. “Those people who attacked your estate the night I tried to kill you were sent by The Baron. He wants an Esteemed seat. Also, the sailor crew I stole the map from? Actually a pirate crew. The Baron also sent them, The Bandits of Aurora, after the map to bring to him. I imagine them gloating about it at that tavern pissed off another group. It’s a map to The Isle of Lost.”

San's expression softened. “You got all of that from Jiro?”

“You said earlier today Jiro knows everything about everyone. Did you think I forgot?” Wooyoung jerked his chin at San. “Your friend caves easily when he thinks there’s a bed and a lover in his future.”

“So was your plan to sleep with him and get more information, or?” San asked. 

“No, I would’ve done that for fun.” Wooyoung turned on his heel to walk toward the ship. “Not sure why you’re so angry about it.”

“I’m not angry,” San said, angrily. 

Wooyoung huffed, walking through Mist Island’s empty marketplace. He adjusted the bag strap on his shoulder. Ocean waves shushed the breeze nearby. The full moon cast a spotlight on the island. 

“Is that Mingi and Yunho running?” San asked.

Wooyoung watched Mingi and Yunho sprint from the dock. Their tall forms were easy to spot in the dark. 

“Yunho! Mingi!” Wooyoung yelled out. 

They kept running in the direction of the forest. 

Wooyoung and San ran after them; unaware of the sinister eyes on them.

Chapter Text

Seonghwa trekked deeper into Mist Island’s forest. He followed Hongjoong although the latter did not quite know the area. Trees grew more dense. Moonlight disappeared as leaves weaved thicker. 

Seonghwa could tell by how Hongjoong pressed his lips in and the two lines formed between his brows he was agitated. 

He did not press it though. They would find Ahra’s home, even if Seonghwa’s positivity was a bit warped. 

Air weighed heavier. Thunder bellowed in the distance. 

Like a veil ripped open, rain fell cold and fast. 

Seonghwa gasped as rainwater pelted them. He hid the map beneath his shirt. 

Hongjoong looked around, slicking his hair back out of his face. “Do you see anywhere to hideout?”

Seonghwa searched between the never-ending tree rows. He spotted a small cave after moving around a few tree trunks. 

“This way!” Seonghwa hollered over the rain. 

They ran. Their boots sloshed on the muddy ground. More thunder boomed above their heads. 

Rain dipped into Seonghwa’s eyes, blurring his vision. He wiped the intrusion with the back of his hands. 

He ducked into the cavern with Hongjoong. 

Soothing taps over the cave drowned out Seonghwa’s heavy breathing. His clothes slicked to his body. Wet spots dotted the map, but not enough to damage it. 

Water lapped nearby, but not from the rain. 

Hongjoong stood in the cave’s mouth, watching the rain fall. 

Seonghwa followed the water. He delved further into the cave, seeing natural stone steps plummet further. At the bottom, illuminated light blue water rested untouched. Not even a ripple. Stone framed around the natural pool with rocks framing the corners. 

“Hongjoong, come look at this,” Seonghwa said. 

He heard Hongjoong’s footsteps echo as he joined at the top of the stone steps. 

“I’ve never seen anything like this,” Hongjoong said. 

The water waited idle with no disturbance. It cast a blue wash over their faces. 

“It’s so beautiful.” Seonghwa seated, placing the map on his lap. 

Hongjoong sat next to him, resting his elbows on his knees. 

Seonghwa crossed his legs at his ankles. “It’s a good place to get lost.”

Hongjoong smiled. “I’m sorry I led us way out here. I suppose it’s hard looking for someone who doesn’t want to be found.”

Seonghwa nodded. “You know for being an island with a dangerous reputation we haven’t run into anything we couldn’t handle.”

“Not yet anyway,” Hongjoong said. “We’re not safe just because we got away from the Mist Island’s city. I think the forest here hides more trouble.”

Seonghwa kept his eyes on the calm pool. “I feel safe with you.”

Hongjoong did not say anything, but when Seonghwa looked at him, he caught him staring. 

Hongjoong smiled again. “Is that strange to you?”

“A little,” Seonghwa said. 

Wind drifted from outside as rain continued to pummel the forest. 

Hongjoong shivered. “I feel safe with you too.”

Seonghwa felt his own hands shake as a chill formed. He wrapped his arms around himself. 

Hongjoong slid closer on the step. 

Their shoulders brushed, conserving body warmth between them. 

Seonghwa watched the pool, but Hongjoong watched Seonghwa. 

Seonghwa buried the smile attempting to cross his lips. His stomach flipped as he turned his head again. 

Hongjoong’s face was so close to his. Their breath tangled into one plume. Seonghwa’s sight fell to Hongjoong’s parting lips.

“Hongjoong! Seonghwa!” 

Seonghwa twisted to find the source of their names. He caught Yunho looking for them through the rain. 

“In here!” Seonghwa yelled back, echoing through the grotto. 

“Found them!” Mingi called behind him. 

Yunho shook his head as he entered the grotto, water flicking everywhere. 

Hongjoong flinched and shut his eyes as water dotted his face. 

Mingi, San, and Wooyoung appeared as soaked as the rest. 

“You two look nice,” Seonghwa complimented San and Wooyoung. 

“Did you find anything?” Hongjoong asked. 

Mingi caught his breath and leaned his shoulder against the cave wall. “There’s someone after you Seonghwa. The Baron sent him.” 

Seonghwa and Hongjoong swiveled their eyes to each other. 

“I heard the name Duho. It sounded like he was with others. They were on our ship.” Yunho inspected his crossbow while he spoke. 

“We already ran into him. We also found out what the map is.” Hongjoong said. 

“It’s The Isle of Lost map. Right?” Wooyoung asked. 

“It…It is. How did you figure that out?” Seonghwa asked. 

“Loose lips on the beach,” Wooyoung shrugged, eyeliner running a tad under his waterline. 

“Yeah, we found that out too. A book store in the city had a cartographer.” Hongjoong said. 

“The Baron’s after that map, and I’m going to assume there are others too. The crew I took the map from were sent by him to locate it. The guys with the octopus tattoos. They’re a pirate crew.” Wooyoung took the map from Seonghwa and put it in his bag. 

“The lady at the bookstore said the creator of it was a woman named Ahra. She’s hiding here in the forest somewhere but no one’s ever found her.” Seonghwa said. 

“How do we find her?” Yunho asked. 

“We’ve been looking for hours I think. Haven’t had any luck.” Seonghwa stood from his seated position after pausing for a moment. Realization hit him harder than the thunderstorm. “You know who might know?”

⋅•⋅⊰∙∘☽༓☾∘∙⊱⋅•⋅

Rain lashed against the forest canopy as Jongho cut through thick leaves with his ax. Their clothes soaked as they stumbled their way through the mud. 

Yeosang grumbled. “All this magic I have and I can’t shield us from the rain.”

“You can’t put up a ward?” Jongho asked. 

“I tried already.” Yeosang flinched as thunder cracked over them. “The rain’s too heavy.”

Jongho reached his arm back to Yeosang who gripped onto Jongho’s bicep for support. He rubbed rainwater out of his eyes onto his sleeve, but he nearly hit an object carved into a tree. 

Yeosang stretched his hand out to stop Jongho. “Watch out.”

Jongho dropped his arm and tilted his head in confusion. 

An arrow etched into the tree trunk with perfect precision. He noticed a few trees down the line, another arrow sank into the bark. 

Yeosang touched the end of the arrow. “These are Yunho’s.”

“Think they’re leaving a path for us?” Jongho asked. 

Yeosang seesawed the arrow from the tree. “Let’s follow it.”

Jongho kept a watchful eye on the path. He tried to listen beyond the rain for any surprises. 

Yeosang led him forward, collecting arrows until it led them to a cavern. 

Jongho heard voices drifting along the cave walls. 

A darkened silhouette approached closer. 

Jongho stiffened, readying his ax. 

“It’s Yunho.” Yeosang said. 

Jongho relaxed, latching his ax back into its strap. 

Yunho ducked under a stalactite. “You found my path!”

“Have you been here long?” Yeosang asked. 

Yunho led them further inside. “No, but we’ve been waiting for you guys. We have a huge lead on the map.”

“Forget the map. We have to get out of here.” Jongho urged. His skin crawled in memory. He could still feel the icy grip of the shadows restraining his body. He heard Yeosang’s screams in the back of his mind. 

It would follow him into his nightmares. 

“We can’t. We’re too close to a breakthrough on the map. We know who made it and they’re somewhere here in the woods.” Hongjoong explained, standing up from the step he seated on. 

“Jongho’s right. We need to go.” Yeosang said. 

Wooyoung’s brow furrowed. “Why?”

“There’s really powerful magic here and it’s angry. It could get really dangerous if it’s tampered with.” Yeosang explained. 

“Then don’t tamper with it,” Wooyoung said. 

“It attacked Yeosang and I.” Jongho’s fingers tightened into fists. “You're all huddled in here while my mate is getting attacked. We’re telling you it's unsafe to be here, so let’s leave.”

Yeosang placed a hand on Jongho’s damp chest, feeling his battering heart. 

“Are you okay?” Mingi asked, dropping his arms from their crossed position. 

“I’m okay.” Yeosang reassured.

Jongho eyed Yeosang. His bond spoke otherwise; unsettled and in need of comfort. He relaxed his taut shoulders, then traced a comforting touch along Yeosang’s forearm. His hand covered the one tenderly on his chest.

A smirk tugged at Yeosang’s lips as he pulled his hand back. He handed Yunho’s arrows over to him. 

Yunho dropped them back into his quiver. “I’m sorry you got attacked.”

Wooyoung pushed off the cave wall, “Seonghwa came up with an idea to track down the cartographer, but involves your magic, Yeosang.”

Jongho looked to Seonghwa, not quite so hidden behind Hongjoong. 

Seonghwa avoided Jongho’s gaze, “I know witches can scry. I thought maybe if you held the map you could get something. She’s somewhere here on the island. A woman named Ahra.”

“It doesn’t really work like that,” Yeosang said. “It depends on if the map wants to tell me anything.”

“Like the parchment talks?” Mingi asked. 

Yeosang laughed. “No, just sometimes when you scry with objects magic can have a hard time connecting if it’s not inherently magical.”

“But you could do it?” San asked.

Jongho watched all the stares on Yeosang. His mate even took a tentative step back. 

He slipped a hand over the small of Yeosang’s back. “You can say no.”

“I want to help,” Yeosang said. 

Wooyoung reached into his bag, and Yeosang took the map from his grasp. 

Yeosang seated at the edge of the cave, rain misting his cheeks. His eyes shut as he sat with the map. He deepened his breaths.

Jongho stood behind him, keeping his focus on Yeosang and the forest outside. He heard Hongjoong pacing behind him, Mingi and Yunho skipping rocks, and San talking with Seonghwa quietly. 

Wooyoung leaned his arm on Jongho’s shoulder. “He’s not getting anything and you can tell.”

“Well if you shut up I might be able to.” Yeosang said, keeping his eyes closed. His hand drifted over the parchment. 

Jongho lowered his voice. “It’s not a skill he can just get out when it’s convenient.”

Air around Yeosang grew cold. It sucked the heat from where Jongho and Wooyoung stood. 

Wooyoung straightened. He went to speak, but Jongho slipped the back of his hand over Wooyoung’s mouth to silence him. 

Yeosang tilted his head.

Minutes passed, but Jongho was sure it was hours. 

“That darkness…” Yeosang said, finally. 

“Darkness?” Wooyoung whispered.

Jongho urged, “Yeosang, pull back.”

“It’s protecting someone.” Yeosang tightened his eyes shut more. “I can’t get in.”

“Yeosang.” Jongho imagined himself tugging on their invisible tether. 

Yeosang gasped awake. He pushed himself to stand too quick, his legs giving out and stumbling down. 

Wooyoung and Jongho reached out, holding him up right with an arm around each of their shoulders. 

“I’m fine.” Yeosang unlinked his arm from Wooyoung’s shoulders to rub his eyes. 

Wooyoung took the map. “What did you see?”

Jongho held an arm around Yeosang’s waist. 

Everyone waited on edge for Yeosang to speak. 

Jongho squeezed his waist in comfort, soothing his palm over Yeosang’s side where their mate bond lived. 

“They’re a witch,” Yeosang gasped. “The cartographer is a witch. She’s completely protected herself with shadows. I can’t see where she is.”

“Where was the darkness you ran into?” Seonghwa asked. “Maybe we could go—”

“No.” Jongho shut the idea down.

“You two could go back to the ship. We can just go.” Wooyoung said. 

“Absolutely not. We’re not disturbing a witch who doesn’t want to be found.” Yeosang said. 

“Are you sure it’s her magic?” Seonghwa asked. “What if she’s in danger?”

Yeosang huffed a breath and rubbed the back of his neck. “It’s a possibility, but this felt more protective than angry. What we found in the woods felt feral.”

Those shadows attacked Jongho with such violence as they tried to take Yeosang. If Ahra was truly the witch behind the darkness, then she should sense Yeosang’s own magic. Why try to hurt him?

“We just want to talk to her,” Seonghwa said. “We have no interest in turning her in.”

“And if she doesn’t want to talk we’ll leave her alone.” Hongjoong sounded sincere.

All eyes fell on Yeosang. 

Jongho’s had already been there, studying and admiring.

Yeosang turned from everyone, pacing toward the cave’s mouth. He scrubbed his hands over his face. 

“Fine. But Jongho and I are going back to the ship. San too.” Yeosang crossed his arms, facing away from everyone. 

“Why me?” San asked. 

Jongho explained for Yeosang, “You’re an Esteemed.”

“It’s your fault people with magic have to hide in the first place,” Wooyoung snapped. 

“And I’ve already explained to you I don’t agree with that.” San kept his eyes on Yeosang. 

“Doesn’t matter,” Yeosang spun around to him. “Jongho doesn’t do raids anymore, but he still took part in that system. Both of you are coming back to the ship with me so we don’t scare her. 

“I could try talking to her. Apologize even.” San said. 

“She won’t want to speak to either of you. Trust me.” Yeosang looked back out at the forest for a moment as the rain slowed.

Shame bubbled in Jongho’s gut. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

Yeosang blinked. “What?”

Jongho shook his head. “Never mind. Just tell them where they can find her and we can go back to the ship.” 

He stormed past Yeosang, pushing the image of Yeosang’s hurt features from his mind. He already tore himself up over his past, and he did not need his mate doing it too. 

“Jongho…” Yeosang saddened, reaching out to him. 

Jongho left the cave and waited outside as the night rain settled into mist.

Chapter Text

Mingi matched Seonghwa’s lead as they delved further into the forest. They followed Jongho’s directions while he, Yeosang, and San returned to the boat, promising to keep an eye out for Duho. 

The forest grew in an unnatural stillness as they found the stone structure.

Mingi assumed it had to have been midnight. His eyelids closed on their own and his jaw slacked if he stood too long. Yunho elbowed him in the side once in a while to keep him alert. 

Broken pillars jutted from the ground like broken teeth. Heavy mist rolled low, giving the island a reason for its name. 

“There’s old magic here.” Seonghwa spoke first. “I feel it in my blood.”

“Is there a difference between siren magic and witch magic?” Yunho asked, genuinely curious. 

“Sirens and witches are born with magic, but witches can learn more and create spells. Sirens can’t do that. We just have an innate instinct to strike. And we’re not the only magic users.” Seonghwa leaned his body to the side to investigate a shadowy force slithering through the cracks. He continued, “Warlocks get their magic from demons and clerics get their magic from gods.”

“I thought The Great Upheaval destroyed all of that. It’s interesting to see it still be around.” Yunho said. 

“Told you so,” Mingi said. 

“You can’t pull magic from the world. It’s impossible.” Seonghwa smiled. 

“I remember when they destroyed our village looking for Yeosang,” Wooyoung shuddered. “We hid in a basement for hours. I try not to think about what would’ve happened if someone else found us instead of Jongho.”

Mingi bumped his elbow into Wooyoung’s. “You’re a good friend for sticking with him.”

“Ah.” Wooyoung waved his hand aside in dismissal. 

After staring at the stone structure, Mingi glanced at the others. No one moved or even attempted to take a step toward it. He braved the first step, balancing down the rocky incline to where the entrance would be. 

Everyone followed at their own pace, but Yunho was right at Mingi’s heels. 

“You don’t have a weapon or anything,” Yunho spoke over Mingi’s shoulder. 

“Right,” Mingi said. 

Yunho snatched Mingi’s arm and they stopped. 

As they neared the ruins, shadows moved. They did not cast from anything, but seemed alive. Darkness writhed across the grass. 

Yunho loaded his crossbow. 

Wooyoung hissed through his teeth as he reached down the side of his pants. 

“What are you doing?” Mingi whispered.

Wooyoung plucked a dagger out from his waistband. 

“Where was that?” Mingi sounded more alarmed. 

“Don’t worry about where I’m putting things.” Wooyoung flanked Mingi’s left with his weapon ready. 

Seonghwa gasped behind them while the shadows unfurled. 

Shadows formed humanoid shapes; tall, faceless, and almost transparent. 

Mingi took an instinctive step back. 

Yunho aimed, but he hesitated. His finger shook on the trigger, something he never did. Mingi watched Yunho aim and fire from when he got the crossbow when they were younger. His near-perfect shot held confidence every time. 

“What is it?” Mingi asked. 

Yunho kept his aim even. “Will it even hit? I can see through them.”

“Yeosang mentioned the shadows could be protecting Ahra,” Hongjoong reminded. “Let’s not attack yet.”

Seonghwa moved between Mingi and Hongjoong, stepping out from the group to address the shadows. 

“We’re looking for Ahra. We found her map of The Isle of Lost.” Seonghwa spoke to the shadows. 

The shadow figures stayed still, frozen in time. 

“Maybe they don’t understand?” Mingi asked. 

“I can’t speak shadow tongue…” Seonghwa whispered. 

Mingi’s skin doused in cold as if plunged into arctic waters. He jolted as shadows spread from the figures to their bodies. It corralled them together, blinding them in darkness. 

Mingi held the back of Yunho’s shirt. He squeezed his eyes shut then opened them, trying to regain his sight again. He heard the others struggling close by, although unable to see them. 

Mingi’s back bumped into someone else. 

He heard Seonghwa grunt at the impact. 

“Wooyoung, stop swinging your dagger! You almost hit me!” Hongjoong shouted somewhere. 

“What else am I supposed to do? It’s attacking us!” Wooyoung hollered over the rushing sound of shadows. 

Mingi had never been swept up in a tornado, but he imagined it felt like this. His body felt weightless yet so tangled in wind he could not control himself. His stomach churned. 

“It’s not attacking us! It’s trapping us!” Seonghwa yelled over the shadows’ roars. 

Mingi’s chest tightened. His neck flushed with heat and the skin itched. His breathing shallowed. All he heard was his heartbeat and the distant sound of Yunho calling for him. 

“Mingi? Mingi!” Yunho’s hands found Mingi’s shoulders in the dark clumsily. 

Mingi kept his hand anchored on the small of Yunho’s back. He focused on the warmth of Yunho’s skin through the fabric of his shirt. His breath and mind raced quicker than he could handle. Everything pressed around him tight. 

Yunho’s forehead found Mingi’s. “We’re going to be okay.”

Mingi tried to recollect himself, a force rattling his ribcage. 

“It’s just darkness.” Yunho said, unconvinced. 

Mingi swore his tongue swelled in fear, unable to communicate. He tried. The words hung right there. 

The shadows stopped tangling around them. They slowed, no longer whipping and weaving. 

“That’s enough.” A woman’s voice called; calm, commanding, and feminine. 

The shadows froze entirely before dissolving into blackened smoke.

A woman stepped closer to them. A hood pulled over her head. Her cloak and robes matched the dark green of Mist Island’s forest with ash gray embroidery. 

She raised her hands up as a sign of peace. “My shadows are protective of me. I’m sorry.”

“No need to apologize.” Seonghwa paled even though his tone remained kind. 

“I have not been disturbed in years, but through my shadows I believe I heard you mention my map?”

Ahra . Mingi tried to focus on the conversation after the shadowy cage. 

Yunho’s touch drifted over Mingi’s knuckles. 

Mingi dropped his eyes to the connection. 

Yunho’s long index finger dusted across the tightened bumps along Mingi’s fist. 

Mingi let him, not wanting to pull away. 

“We had a few questions about it,” Hongjoong said. 

“You come onto my land which has been untouched for years as trespassers and you demand questions about one of the most dangerous maps I’ve created?” Ahra lowered her hood. 

A single red eye stared at them and mauve gauze wrapped across her forehead over where her other eye would be. Black hair tumbled over her shoulders and down her back. Despite her fierce expression, smile lines framed her lips. 

Seonghwa’s face fell. “We’re sorry to disturb you. Our friends came by earlier and found—”

“Friends? You don’t mean the enforcer and the witch, do you?” Ahra’s lip curled in disgust. 

“How did you know he was an enforcer?” Hongjoong asked. 

“My shadows know all after simply touching you. Like how you also carry an Esteemed in your crew.” Ahra tilted her chin up. “You keep dangerous company.”

“The enforcer doesn’t follow The Great Upheaval code anymore.” Wooyoung corrected. “And the witch is his mate.”

“Yes, how cruel fate can be.” Ahra sighed. “Where’s the map?”

Wooyoung reached into his bag, pulling the rolled map. He went to move forward to hand it over, but a shadow tendril looped around the parchment. It carried the map to Ahra. 

She unfurled the map with sharpened nails. Her lips pursed. 

“I noticed some inaccuracies, but it seemed like they were done on purpose.” Seonghwa said. 

“I altered the map on purpose so nobody could follow it.” Ahra said. 

“Word that this map has been found is starting to spread. We wanted to get to The Isle of Lost first before it fell into the wrong hands.” Hongjoong explained. 

“And you feel you have the ‘right hands’, captain?” Ahra asked. 

Mingi looked at Hongjoong’s side profile. 

Hongjoong’s brow twinged for a moment and then his eyes flickered to the side. 

Mingi thought his silence was a bit unnerving. 

“Better us than the others after this thing.” Wooyoung pointed at the map. 

“We’re trustworthy,” Seonghwa reassured. “I’m a navigator and cartographer too, although not that good. I’m a magic user as well. I promise you can entrust us with your work.”

“A magic user, but not a witch. A siren, but no scales.” Ahra rolled the map. “You’re an interesting beast, Park Seonghwa.”

She tapped the map in her palm a few times in contemplation. 

Mingi cleared his throat. “We know you don’t want to be disturbed, but I think we might be the most respectful crew you’ll have show up. We can go, or you can help Seonghwa correct the map. If you don’t help, you’ll never know what The Isle of Lost really held.”

Hongjoong’s head snapped in Mingi’s direction.

Ahra smirked. “Are you promising a cut?”

“I’m promising whatever the captain will allow.” Mingi forced a smile, covering the simmering anxiety causing his hands to shake still. 

Yunho continued to stroke over his skin.

Hongjoong brushed a hand back through his hair. “Is there something specific you want?”

Ahra nodded. “My original plan for the crew I tried to go with was to retrieve an amulet of spells. I’d like that if you can get there alive.”

“And if it’s just a legend?” Hongjoong asked. 

“It won’t be.” Ahra seemed sure of it. She sighed, then used the map to motion toward her. “Follow me. I’ll bring you to my cabin. We’ll talk more there.” 

Mingi pulled his hand from Yunho as they started their walk in the woods. 

“Are you okay?” Yunho whispered. 

“I’m fine,” Mingi said. 

He let Yunho’s hand brush his one last time as they ventured further.

⋅•⋅⊰∙∘☽༓☾∘∙⊱⋅•⋅

San walked slightly ahead, silent but listening to the tense conversation behind him. 

Yeosang kept his voice low. “Jongho, I didn’t mean it like that.”

“It’s fine, Yeosang. You said what you said.” Jongho still sounded heated despite his dismissal. 

“You’re angry.” Yeosang accused. 

“Can you blame me? It hurt.” Jongho said, the damage done. 

“I was talking about the enforcer guard in general, Jongho. Not you.” Yeosang kept his voice close to a whisper, but San still heard him. 

“I was part of that guard.”

“Was.” Yeosang agreed.

San checked back over his shoulder after they walked in silence for a while after. 

The forest path appeared more clear the closer to the city they reached. 

San kept his vision ahead until he swore trees to his right moved. He slowed for a moment and watched the tall, lean figures walk toward them. Not trees, but people. 

Three tall unrecognizable faces approached, revealing themselves under bold moonlight. 

San felt Yeosang bump into him as he halted abruptly. 

“Can we help you?” San asked. 

The men were rough looking. Scarred, muscled, and hairy. They all held daggers or swords at their hips. Well armed with dangerous smiles. 

“Three of you look lost,” one said. 

“No, just heading toward the city.” San went to move around the man in the center. 

The center man side-stepped in front of San. “Costs money to get into the city.”

“That’s not true.” San refused to make eye contact, trying to get around him. 

The man shoved him back. 

When San stumbled, Jongho pulled his ax. 

All three men stepped back with wide eyes. 

“Hold on, hold on…” The center man tried to ease the conflict. “We’ve just heard rumor that there’s a crew on the island with a certain map. Might be valuable.”

“We don’t know anything about that.” San lied. 

“Well, that’s alright.” The man dropped his hands with mock sympathy. “What else do you have?”

San could offer his coin pouch up. It would maybe appease the men enough to get around them and hide on the ship. He had a few gold left, so he reached for his pocket and—

Wooyoung took his coin pouch again. 

San huffed out an annoyed sigh. He might choke Wooyoung first before throwing him overboard if they got out of the forest alive. 

“You look familiar.” Jongho said, finally. 

The man smirked. “Do I now?” He searched Jongho’s face. “Ah, Choi Jongho. Is that really you?”

San twisted back to Jongho. “You know him?”

“I’m surprised you don’t. That’s Commander Chongyul.” Jongho stiffened. 

“Ex-Commander.” Chongyul said. 

San bowed his head slightly. “I’m sorry. I don’t think we’ve met. I work in Hightown.”

“A citizen from Hightown with no gold?” One of the other men kept his eyes on San’s pockets as well. 

San tried to distract them, hoping they could evade an attack. “Why did you leave the enforcers?”

“I joined a pirate crew instead. We hunt down witches, burn magical items, and stop that poison from spreading.” Chongyul winked. “Like the good ol’ days, right, Jongho?”

San paused. His jaw tensed and his stomach threatened to slide up his throat. He forced himself to act normal; to paint the noble mask on well enough to not be transparent. 

Because Yeosang stood behind him. 

“Well, we need to get going.” San frowned. “I’m sorry we don’t have anything for you.”

Chongyul scanned his eyes over them. “Search your pockets again. Maybe you forgot something.”

San smoothed his hands over his pants pockets. His turtleneck started to strain against his neck, restricting his breathing. It grew humid at night on Mist Island. 

“You’re awfully quiet.” Chongyul nodded to Yeosang. 

“I have nothing to give you.” Yeosang said. 

“Find something and I look past the magic at your fingers.” Chongyul crossed his arms. 

San, Jongho, and even Yeosang looked down to where Chongyul’s vision laid. 

Yeosang’s fingertips singed with light, swirling around his bones like thread. He jerked his hands underneath his cloak to hide them. 

“We have the map,” Jongho said. 

San whipped to him. “Jongho—”

“Hand it over then.” Chongyul smiled, but it was far from humorous. A malicious grin split his face in two. 

“Sure.” Jongho switched his ax from his main hand to the other. 

He reeled back and swung, his fist impacting Chongyul’s jaw. 

Chongyul’s head snapped to the side, hands flying to his bearded chin. He yelped in pain. 

San cracked his elbow into the second man while Yeosang tried to get his magic in corraled. 

“I’ll turn you in, witch, even if it’s just your corpse!” Chongyul yelled. 

Jongho moved in front of Yeosang, seething. 

San disarmed the dagger off the man. His knuckles cracked into the man’s ribs next before kicking him down. The other man tried to flee, but San flung the dagger at him. 

It embedded into the man’s shoulder. 

“Nice.” Jongho whispered.

“I was aiming for his leg.” San whispered back. 

Yeosang groaned in frustration. He shook his hands before curling them into fists. He pulled up on an invisible force. 

Vines slithered on the ground like thick snakes. They bound Chongyul before the man could threaten them more. A vine even laced through the man’s lips, causing his screams to muffle. 

“We need to go.” San nodded toward the city. 

Jongho grabbed Yeosang’s hand and the three darted down the path. They sprinted. 

San stayed alert, making sure no more threats followed them. 

They did board the ship finally. The sun had to be breaking the sky soon, San thought. Evening sky turned gray, bracing itself for the morning. 

He leaned against the side of the boat, panting and, if he was being honest with himself, hungry. 

He pushed off the side of the boat after taking a moment to breathe. 

San heard Jongho speaking to Yeosang by the stairs, leading down to below the deck. 

“You did so good.” Jongho spoke against Yeosang’s forehead, pressing a kiss into the skin after. 

Yeosang said nothing, but even in darkness those eyes shimmered. 

It was like their spat never happened. 

San had lovers before. He longed for a mate, but he would never say it out loud. It stopped his relationships in the past. Men and women more than willing to cherish and bed an Esteemed courted him. 

None of it mattered. 

It made his side ache; the part where his mate bond waited to connect to who the gods chose for him. 

But it seemed the gods passed him.

Chapter Text

Hongjoong liked Ahra’s cabin. In another life he could stay here. 

Her home built into a hill with ivy-covered stone. Candlelight glowed in every fog window, dribbling wax onto the floor with no care. 

Ahra’s shadows did not threaten them, but nudged all their limbs with curiosity. 

It felt like an ice shard poking Hongjoong’s wrist. 

One nuzzled against Wooyoung’s jaw, splitting around the bone although unknown to him. 

Another coiled around Yunho’s leg as he settled on the couch in front of a flickering fireplace. Mingi sat next to him, opting for the middle cushion instead of the end seat. 

Hongjoong joined Seonghwa and Ahra at the circular dining table. It was compacted against the side of the wall since everything, including Ahra’s bed, was in one box wooden room. 

Hongjoong’s knee accidentally nudged Seonghwa’s.

Ahra spread the map across the wood table. She used an ink well to hold down a rolling corner. She dipped her quill into the well. 

“I removed Mist Island from the map for my safety. There are two other islands I removed to hopefully veer a crew off course in case they found it.” Ahra corrected a route line, then added Mist Island like it was muscle memory. 

“The lady at the bookstore in town said you made the map for another crew. What happened?” Hongjoong asked. 

Ahra’s singular eye flickered up to Hongjoong before returning to her work. “The path to The Isle of Lost is a dangerous one. Members of our crew died, were captured by pirates, sea monsters chased us, and overall everything that tried to stop us did. We quit before reaching The Isle.” 

“Despite being so close?” Seonghwa asked. 

“We had a quarter of our crew left. No supplies and a broken ship. I did want that amulet but decided a life in hiding was safer.” Ahra jabbed the quill near her wrapped eye socket. “Lost this eye to a killer lobster.”

Wooyoung laughed then covered it with a cough. 

Ahra sketched an island far west on the map. She wrote across the land mass The Isle of Lost, possibly . 

“Possibly?” Hongjoong asked. 

“Well, no one knows for sure where it is. I just have a general direction based on research.” Ahra said. “Most of it is mythical legend, but the most concrete evidence I have is an account that searched for sea monsters. They found an island of riches instead, but claimed there was a terrible blood price in order to enter. They turned around.” 

“Do you know what the blood price is?” Hongjoong asked. 

“No.” Ahra said. “It could be part of the myth, but who knows.”

Mingi turned in his spot on the couch toward Ahra. “If you had to guess, what would it be?”

“Our captain believed it was a sacrifice of some kind.” Ahra said. 

“Like a crew member?” Seonghwa sat back further in his chair, his knee moving from Hongjoong’s.

Ahra nodded. “There’s no logical basis for that, though. It could be a monster. Or a demon.”

Hongjoong pursed his lips in. He looked over the intricate route lines from Mist Island to The Isle of Lost. 

“Why the stops at other islands?” he asked. 

“You’ll need as much supplies as you can get and rest. This is not an easy journey,” Ahra said. “My maps never show you where to go, but rather your journey you’ll take before arrival.”

Sunrise bled through the trees outside as Ahra finished correcting her work. She waved her hand over the parchment, drying the ink instantly. 

“Witches do such interesting spells,” Seonghwa said. 

“Spell work is hard to learn, but there’s so much out there.” Ahra’s chair scraped along the wooden floor. She went to her bookshelf. Her long fingers wrapped around a thick spine, seemingly bound with human hair and rich leather. “This is a gift for the witch on your ship. Fey ancestry spells. I cannot use it as I come from a human line, but I’ve kept it here for years just to learn. Even if I can’t manipulate my magic to do the same.”

Wooyoung waved a shadow aside from where it lingered on his cheek. “Yeosang’s not a fey, he had human parents.” Wooyoung said. 

“Even a whisper of fey ancestry can still activate these spells. Might be a distant grandparent in his line.” Ahra handed Wooyoung the book.

“Don’t the fey live in another realm?” Seonghwa asked. 

“They do, but they find pockets in our world so they linger here. Oftentimes they overstay their welcome. Seems your friend may be the product of a fey and human encounter long ago. Rare, but not impossible.” Ahra smirked with something dangerous in her eyes. “My shadows smelled it all over him. He’s more powerful than I’ll ever be.”

Wooyoung flipped through the book. 

Mingi stood from the couch to look over his shoulder, his eyes scanning the pages as well. 

Hongjoong stood, handing off the map to Seonghwa. “We should go. If we leave now we could get to Twilight Bay by nightfall.” 

“Good plan.” Seonghwa nodded. He bowed at his waist to Ahra. “Thank you for everything.”

“Pleasure is all mine.” She then pointed a finger at Hongjoong, “Amulet of spells, captain. Find me it.”

“Yes, ma’am.” Hongjoong promised. 

Yunho opened the door for everyone, being the last one to leave before Hongjoong. 

Hongjoong craved his bed and the salt scent of the ocean. Waves could lull him to sleep in seconds. He stepped over the threshold to catch up with the others who hurried. 

“Fate has already decided you’ll give him away.” Ahra spoke. 

Hongjoong stopped. Chills overtook his body. His focus stayed on the group as he stood on Ahra’s stone steps. 

The others laughed together, heading toward the main path in the forest. 

“I’ve seen it,” Ahra said. “The question isn’t what happens. The question is what you choose when the moment comes. The man with salt in his blood is wanted by powerful people, captain.”

“What do you mean?” Hongjoong asked.

Ahra folded her hands in front of her. “Ask him why he left The Baron. About the ultimatum he was given.”

It disturbed Hongjoong. He never heard Seonghwa refer to an ultimatum. Perhaps Ahra did not know everything. 

Or maybe Hongjoong did not.

“Those in power won’t understand the two of you, but believe the sea always knows its own. Some things are already bound, but not all of them should be broken.” Ahra offered a comforting smile. “Choose wisely, Kim Hongjoong.”

⋅•⋅⊰∙∘☽༓☾∘∙⊱⋅•⋅

Yeosang opened the door to the bathing chamber at the end of the crew quarter’s hall. Sunrise settled through the ship's windows. With a wave of his hand, the lanterns in the room lit. The storm earlier left the air, even inside the ship's lower area, heavy. Sea sloshed in gentle strokes underneath. 

Hongjoong had a fully stocked bath area with soap, expensive towels, and a full body mirror. 

Yeosang wondered where he managed to even get this ship. Hongjoong did not seem like a wealthy pirate. He never had a crew in the first place so it took the idea of finding treasure out of the question. 

He pulled the curtain aside then opened a water barrel in the corner. He wanted to bash his head through the wall when it turned out empty. 

Yeosang sighed then stuck his hand down into the bath tub’s bottom instead.

“Come on, come on, I know you’re tired…” Yeosang spoke to his magic like an exhausted animal. 

Water begrudgingly left his fingers after thinking of a water incantation. Wordless spell work had always been Yeosang’s strong suit. Steam rolled off the top of the water. He filled the bath with lavender soap Hongjoong kept on a shelf by the mirror. 

He noticed a small unopened vial of oil on the bottom shelf. 

Yeosang hid a small chuckle behind his lips. 

He untied his cloak, tossing it aside. His clothes dropped to the floor. He had one outfit left in his bag, slouched against the side of the water barrel. 

Yeosang slumped into the heated water. Suds gathered on his chest. He dipped underneath the water, then emerged. He rested back against the tub. A damp strand fell against his forehead. 

Rare peace in the past few days washed over him. 

A knock broke him out of his relaxing trance. 

“What?” Yeosang grumbled. 

“It’s me,” Jongho said. 

“Just come in,” Yeosang fluttered his eyes shut. “You don’t have to knock.”

Jongho shut the door behind him. “Sorry, I can’t sleep.”

Yeosang hummed, enjoying Jongho’s company and his warm bath. “What’s keeping you awake?”

“The thought of you in here.” Jongho’s belt clattered to the ground. 

Yeosang’s eyes shot open. His mate bond fluttered with excitement, filling his gut with heat warmer than his bath. 

“Move forward,” Jongho said.

Yeosang listened, letting Jongho slip in behind him. He melted into his broad chest. He found comfort in Jongho’s soft yet strong form. 

He laid his head back against his mate’s shoulder. “I’m sorry for earlier.”

“Don’t…” Jongho pecked Yeosang’s neck, then his jaw. “I overreacted.”

“We’re tired,” Yeosang offered. 

Jongho rubbed his hands over Yeosang’s crossed arms. “Mhm.”

Yeosang could not take his instincts panting after Jongho, like an animal in heat. He rubbed his lips together before the primal fated part of his brain won. 

He turned, straddling Jongho’s lap. Water sloshed over the side. 

“Hello,” Jongho chuckled, settling his hands on Yeosang’s waist. 

Yeosang brushed Jongho’s hair off his forehead. His touch lingered a second longer than necessary.

Jongho leaned into Yeosang’s palm. 

Yeosang did not kiss him, not yet, but the air around them held its breath. 

“Do you think I’m dangerous, Jongho?” Yeosang asked. 

“No,” Jongho reassured. “Powerful? Of course. But no, never dangerous. Not to me. Not anymore.”

“If the mate bond never sealed when you found me, do you think we’d still be here?” Yeosang braced his hands on Jongho’s shoulders, rolling his hips slowly. Testing. 

Jongho swallowed hard. His fingers squeezed Yeosang’s hips tighter. “I would’ve let you run from me if it kept you safe. Your beauty got me first. I would’ve done anything to keep that pretty face alive.”

Yeosang groaned, hanging his head back as he felt Jongho grow harder. He found self-control. He pulled himself from Jongho, stepping out of the tub to grab the unopened oil. 

Yeosang popped the cap open with his teeth. He pulled the curtain shut. Despite San sleeping, he did not know when the others would be back. He did not want to risk this moment ruined. 

Jongho watched Yeosang with a heavy gaze.

Yeosang stepped into the tub, handing Jongho the oil. 

“Put your hands on the side.” Jongho commanded.

Yeosang obeyed, gripping the tub’s side on his knees. Water kissed his upper thighs and stomach. His back cooled above the surface. 

Jongho trailed a hand down Yeosang’s spine with oil slicked fingers. 

“I’d never hurt you,” Jongho promised. He thrusted his fingers in. 

Yeosang bit a moan into the back of his hand. 

“I’d never leave you.” Jongho hurried his pace. 

“Jongho—” Yeosang panted. 

Jongho prepped Yeosang gently, reassuring him every stroke. 

Yeosang heard the cap open again. He peered over his shoulder, catching Jongho stroking himself.

He snapped his head forehead, not wanting to release at the sight alone. 

“Hurry.” Yeosang pleaded.

Jongho slid his hand up Yeosang’s back. He tugged back on his shoulder at the same time he entered him. 

Yeosang arched his back and gods he was so in love.

Jongho refrained from his usual strength filled thrusts, but rather rocked into him with adoration. 

Yeosang knew neither of them would last long, already cresting on white hot pleasure in his stomach. He tightened. Their moans tangled, both breathy and deep. 

“Fuck, Yeosang.” Jongho moved his hand from Yeosang’s shoulder to his waist. 

Yeosang could stay like this for him for eternity if he asked. 

They both released; timed like their mate bonds spoke to each other in tandem. 

Yeosang fell weak into the bath water, but Jongho caught him. They fell back into their original position with Yeosang’s back against Jongho’s front. 

Yeosang’s eyes shut again, teetering into a peaceful sleep. His mind fogged with Jongho’s moans. He let Jongho wrap his arms around him. Yeosang soothed his hands over the wet skin. 

The curtain ripped back. 

Both Yeosang and Jongho jumped. 

“ Hey! ” Jongho pulled Yeosang tighter to cover himself. 

Wooyoung held a leather bound tome in hand. “Yeosang, the witch lady gave me— Hi, Jongho —The witch lady gave me this to give to you. Where do you want me to put it?” 

Yeosang gaped. “What is it?”

“Fey spells.” Wooyoung shrugged. 

“I can’t learn those,” Yeosang said. 

“But she said you smelled like a fey. Whatever that means.” Wooyoung inspected the back cover of the book. 

“Is that human hair holding it together?” Yeosang squinted to investigate it. 

“Can we continue this conversation with clothes on?” Jongho hid behind Yeosang the best he could. 

“Sorry, I thought you bathed in a three-piece-suit, Jongho,” Wooyoung said.

“Get out, Wooyoung!” Jongho snapped.

Wooyoung mock saluted and then left, shutting the door behind him. 

“Your friend is a brat.” Jongho rubbed his forehead in frustration. 

“He’s your friend too,” Yeosang stepped out of the tub with shaken legs.

Jongho sighed. “I know.”

Yeosang dressed himself with his thoughts on Wooyoung’s words instead of his moment with Jongho. 

Ahra said he smelled like a fey, but what did that mean?

Chapter Text

Yunho entered the dining area around the late afternoon.

Everyone looked groggy. Seonghwa set the boat on course for Twilight Bay before he rested. The sea treated them kindly, barely rocking the boat. 

Seonghwa had a blanket wrapped around his shoulders. He huddled around the map with Hongjoong and Mingi. 

Mingi’s journal laid on the table with a near-gone pencil in the crease. Messy notes scrawled on the page. 

Wooyoung lounged in the corner on a bench, sharing a half-eaten fruit bowl with Yeosang. 

Jongho was nowhere in Yunho’s eye line at first, but then he heard movement in the kitchen. 

San sat at the bar counter, nudging the empty bar stool toward Yunho. 

Yunho joined him, tall enough to just lean against the seat rather than sit fully.

“So what happened with Ahra?” Jongho held a mug close to his chest, leaning against the bar counter.

Hongjoong straightened in his chair with a tired sigh. “We got the map fixed in trade for getting her an item from The Isle of Lost. She also mentioned a book for Yeosang to look over.”

“Anything else? She spoke to you on the way out. I saw.” Wooyoung bit into his apple. 

Hongjoong’s eyes fell to the map. “Nothing important.”

“So, Yeosang, were you able to learn any spells?” Yunho asked, curiously. 

“I looked it over, but I don’t think I can.” Yeosang frowned. 

“But you haven’t tried?” Yunho leaned his elbows back against the counter. 

Yeosang shook his head. 

“We’ll work on it,” Seonghwa encouraged with a smile. 

“We’re headed to Twilight Bay next.” Hongjoong said to Jongho. 

Yunho went to speak, then paused. 

Mingi caught the hesitation, “You okay, Yunho?”

“I’ve heard about Twilight Bay. I meant to say something at Ahra’s but the shadows were freaking me out.” Yunho rubbed the back of his neck. 

“What have you heard?” Hongjoong asked. “I don’t know much about it.”

“There’s stories about it. When I picked up jobs for monster hunting in Aurora, there were always people talking about it casually. There’s sea monsters in the waters that don’t die. People will go and forget their own names. Whole ships will turn up with no one left aboard. Just blood and wet boots.” Yunho watched some faces in the room pale. 

Except Wooyoung, who seemed intrigued. 

Mingi half-laughed, but Yunho recognized the worry. “Why are you just now mentioning this to me? I haven’t left your side since we met and never heard about it.”

“I didn’t think magic was around anymore, so I thought they were lying,” Yunho nodded toward San. “The Great Upheaval done by the King’s Esteemed got rid of it all.”

“But you fought monsters?” Yeosang scrunched his brow. 

“Monsters aren’t magic, they're like a bear in the woods. They’re animals.” Yunho explained. 

“You think a dragon isn’t inherently magic?” Yeosang questioned.

Yunho never thought about it too deep. He studied monster manuals late nights in the library while Mingi finished off a whiskey bottle with his legs crossed on the table. Every manual he read never outright mentioned magic. 

“That werewolf in Aurora was cursed. Only magic beings can be cursed.” Yeosang said. 

Yunho nodded slow. “I did not know that.”

Yunho did not embarrass easy, but he did shrink a bit. 

Mingi flashed him a smirk, a wordless encouragement. 

“So on top of the deadly monsters we’ll be going up against on Twilight Bay, Seonghwa is being followed by men sent by The Baron. We have people who know now that we have the map. I think we’re doing well, guys,” Mingi said. 

“We can handle it. We’ve made it this far.” Seonghwa said. 

Yunho looked around at his new group; their crew.

“Just saying, if something climbs aboard in the night, I am no longer watching from the crow’s nest.” Wooyoung said. 

“I have a couch in my room you can sleep on, Wooyoung.” Hongjoong said. 

“No,” Wooyoung said. 

“Why stop at Twilight Bay? Why not go straight there?” Jongho asked. 

“Ahra said it was important to stop at every island she listed. She didn’t go into further detail other than to get more supplies. It will not be an easy journey.” Hongjoong said. 

“She said people in their crew died,” Yunho reminded them.

Every head turned to him. 

“Sorry. I don’t want to talk about it, but what if…” Yunho stood from the bar stool, planning on finding food in the kitchen. He hated the intense negativity in the room after he said it. He apologized again, “I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be sorry. It’s a good point to bring up.” Seonghwa said.

“I’ll find a revivify spell.” Yeosang promised. “I’ve heard they exist, but haven’t been able to find an incantation.”

“Perfect,” Hongjoong said. “We should be reaching Twilight Bay in a few hours.”

The group dispersed, chatting amongst themselves. 

Jongho slid next to Yeosang on the bench. San joined the table, sitting next to Seonghwa as Mingi closed his journal. 

Yunho went into the kitchen, hearing footsteps follow him. 

“I know Yeosang said he would try to help, but are you sure you’re alright?” Mingi put a hand on Yunho’s shoulder. 

Yunho took a mug off a high shelf. He poured hot water from a kettle left on the counter. The kettle itself remained a fine temperature, but the water steamed. 

He assumed Yeosang’s magic heated it. 

Yunho slipped a tea bag smelling like dried orange peels into the water. 

“Yunho,” Mingi squeezed his shoulder. 

“I’m okay, Mingi. Really.” Yunho fiddled with the tea bag string, dunking it below the water over and over again. 

Mingi slid his arms around Yunho’s middle, then rested his chin on his shoulder to replace his hand. 

“Nothing’s going to happen to us,” Mingi promised.

Yunho felt a smile dawn his lips. Mingi knew Yunho better than himself

“Do you think we made the right choice coming here?” Yunho asked. 

“I’m getting three meals and a new adventure everyday.” Mingi chuckled. “I think we did.”

Yunho glanced down at Mingi’s hands. They folded over Yunho’s abdomen, the bottom hand rubbing slightly near his side. 

“Me too,” Yunho said.

⋅•⋅⊰∙∘☽༓☾∘∙⊱⋅•⋅

Wooyoung sifted through the extra clothes Mingi and Yunho bought on Mist Island. He settled on black pants and a silk, soft blue shirt. He left the top unlaced, then knotted his hair at the nape of his neck with his hair tie. 

He opened the door to the bathing chamber to use the mirror.

Wooyoung jumped back at the sight. 

San wore similar black pants, although closer to a gray shade, but his shirt remained draped over the water barrel in the corner. Leftover water droplets from his bath dribbled down his toned back. Golden skin stretched over hard lines and gorgeous wide shoulders. His waist tapered inward and  sculpted. 

Wooyoung recalled the night he snuck into San’s bed to kill him. Him rolling on top of him with his muscled body. 

“Need something?” San sounded annoyed.

Wooyoung scratched his temple. “I need to start knocking.”

“You have no manners,” San said.

“And you do, silver spoon?” Wooyoung asked. 

San reached for his shirt. “More than you.”

Wooyoung scoffed, “You’re insufferable.”

“I am?”

“Not surprised. Most nobles are.” Wooyoung moved in front of the standing mirror, realizing he missed a hair by his ear. He undid the bun in his hair. 

“And going by how assassins usually are, you're reckless, selfish, and only loyal to yourself.” San tugged his shirt on. 

Wooyoung watched San’s back muscles flutter as he shrugged his top on. 

He fixed his hair finally. “I’m loyal and not selfish.”

“Doesn’t feel good to be accused of something you’re not. Does it?” San asked. 

“Do you know how condescending you sound?” Wooyoung turned on his heel. 

San took a step forward. “I’m not trying to be. You’re the one instigating this.”

“You told me I had no manners,” Wooyoung crossed his arms. 

“You don’t. Are you forgetting how we met? I don’t think sneaking into my room to kill me in the night is very respectful.” San took another step. 

Wooyoung charged forward. “I should’ve killed you.”

“I know that dagger is on your thigh. Kill me right here.” San challenged with his chin up. 

Wooyoung did not have his dagger on him. He left it up in the crow’s nest with its sheath. He uncrossed his arms. 

“Maybe I will.” Wooyoung shrugged. “I’ll find you in your sleep when Seonghwa’s out of the room.”

“Are you going to sneak into my bed again too?” San asked. 

Wooyoung’s skin heated. He flung his hand up and slapped San. A smack resounded in the room. 

San seemed shocked as his face wrenched to the side. 

“I hid in your bed because a member of your staff came into the room. Don’t get it twisted. I would never get into bed with you, San.” Wooyoung snapped. 

“No, but you would with a man willing to offer up any information you needed.” San rubbed his cheek. 

“You’re still angry about Jiro?” Wooyoung’s voice raised. 

“I’m not angry about Jiro!” San threw his hands up. 

Wooyoung moved closer and jabbed his index finger into San’s chest. “I do what I need to in order to get what I want. You don’t get to shame me for that.”

San and Wooyoung almost stood at the same height, but Wooyoung hated that slight difference where San was taller. Their chests flushed together. Almost even. 

Their noses almost brushed and Wooyoung froze. 

His breath caught. 

San’s eyes narrowed. 

Wooyoung noticed San’s hands twitch by his sides. He glared at San, refusing to break away. 

San’s jaw clenched. 

Silence overtook the both of them. 

“Why do you hate me so much?” San asked. 

“I like seeing you squirm,” Wooyoung whispered with venom behind the words. 

Floorboards creaked near the opened bathroom door. 

Yunho shifted on his feet. “Hello…”

Wooyoung sprung from San like fire smote between them. 

“How long have you been there?” San asked. 

Yunho scratched at his neck. “Not long. We’re about to dock, so Hongjoong asked me to come get everyone.”

“Finally.” Wooyoung rolled his eyes and left the room, moving around Yunho. 

He would pretend nothing happened, but he could not stop thinking about San’s breath dusting over his lips. 

Fuck him .

Chapter Text

Seonghwa missed his home. Not The Baron’s estate, but his original home. A small no-named island coated with sunlight and water so clear he saw underneath for miles. Waterfalls and rocky alcoves popped up on the island’s surface where sirens, mermaids, and water nymphs co-existed in peace. 

He longed for it, and the stark contrast of Twilight Bay only increased this. 

Twilight Bay was a night-draped island, like the sun ran from it in fear. Water sloshed darker the closer to shore they reached. Black seaweed gathered on the sand by the docks. 

Seonghwa had never seen such tainted land before. His heart ached to see a village close by. Did the people here know what the sun even looked like?

From the main deck, Seonghwa could barely see the buildings. Moonlight illuminated the land barely through the clouds. 

He wrapped his arms around his body in worry. 

Wooyoung sided next to him, checking his dagger strapped on his outer thigh. “This place feels wrong and I don’t have magic hands.”

“Something’s very wrong. I think Yunho’s stories were right.” Seonghwa bit back his bottom lip. 

“Same pairs, Hongjoong?” Mingi asked. “I’m going with Yunho regardless of your answer.”

“Same with Jongho. I won’t leave him.” Yeosang tied his cloak.

Hongjoong stared at the island, assessing it. “We don’t know why Ahra had us stop here exactly. She just said we’d need supplies and rest.”

“So there’s no plan or reason to split up?” San asked. 

“Why are we here then?” Jongho asked. 

“I trust Ahra,” Hongjoong said. 

“There’s really bad magic here. It’s making me nervous.” Yeosang cringed. 

“No port master.” Yunho pointed out. 

“I have a plan,” Mingi said. “We undock and go somewhere else.”

“No. Ahra said to come here.” Seonghwa said, defending Hongjoong’s trust. 

Mingi groaned. 

Seonghwa looked to Hongjoong, “It looks like there’s people here. Maybe they need help?” 

“Seonghwa and I will go investigate the village first. You all wait here.” Hongjoong moved to connect the ship to the dock with the brow. 

“Why do you two just get to go?” Wooyoung lazily shouldered the ship’s mast.

“Seonghwa has magic and I’m in charge.” Hongjoong dragged the brow in place with San’s eager help. 

“You can just say he’s pretty to look at, Hongjoong. There’s no need to be shy.” Wooyoung pulled his dagger out, examining the sky in the blade’s reflection. 

Seonghwa’s body jolted like someone yanked a string on his spine. Heat bloomed up his neck. His heartbeat was loud enough to drown out the laughter from the crew. 

Hongjoong kept his focus on balancing the ship brow, but his ears reddened. He and San finished connecting the brow. 

Then he spoke to Wooyoung, “I’m thinking Yunho can stay here and protect the ship long ranged. You have a keen eye from a distance. Yeosang can sense cursed magic like a bloodhound in case something comes over here. Jongho won’t leave Yeosang. Mingi won’t leave Yunho. San can speak with anyone who tries to approach the ship because he’s approachable.”

“Am I not approachable?” Mingi asked. 

Wooyoung tilted his head toward him, “Mingi, you know those big dogs who don’t know they’re big so they act like small dogs?”

“Yes,” Mingi said. 

“Exactly,” Wooyoung gestured at him with his dagger.

Mingi paused. “Am I the big dog?”

Hongjoong put his hands on his hips, “Stay here until we get back. There’s leftovers from what Wooyoung made for lunch in the ice box. San and Wooyoung, don’t kill each other. If we’re not back by sunrise, send Yunho and Mingi to get us.”

With the crew all in agreement, Hongjoong walked down the brow first and Seonghwa followed.  

Seonghwa shivered. Cold shocked his skin. It differed from Mist Island’s previous heat and humidity. The wintry air proved an enigma with the summer season. 

Hongjoong kept looking at Seonghwa out of the corner of his eye. He spun a ring on his index finger as if contemplating.

Murky air wafted around the village. A too quiet ambience welcomed them. It seemed empty. Windows boarded shut. Doors remained closed. A single dirt walkway led through the center with crooked houses on either side. Crystals littered in front of the homes. Warning signs blared at Seonghwa in the form of animal bones and salt around the exteriors.

“This isn’t—” Seonghwa started.

“About what—” Hongjoong said, simultaneously. 

Seonghwa stopped. “You first.”

Hongjoong hesitated, “Wooyoung was just teasing. I wanted you to come with me because I thought you’d have more magical insight, and you’re good with others. Not that Yeosang isn’t, I just feel like he’s…”

“Agitated?” Seonghwa asked. 

“Agitated.” Hongjoong agreed.

“If I spent my entire life in hiding I’d be wary of others too. I will say I hated my life with The Baron, but I was never looked down on for my abilities by him.” Seonghwa turned to the house behind him, looking for any sign of life. 

Hongjoong stayed silent. 

Seonghwa studied the empty path. No footprints, no animal prints, no carriage marks. He tilted his head to the sky for fire smoke or someone crouched on a rooftop, but nothing. Even the stars refused to shine on Twilight Bay. 

“Do you want to talk about him?” Hongjoong asked. 

“Wooyoung?” Seonghwa kneeled down to admire the intricately organized bones. “We can. I think he’s smarter than he lets on, but is a little mysterious. I’ve heard about people who work in the Guild. He’s definitely hiding something.” 

“No, no. I meant The Baron,” Hongjoong said.

Seonghwa tensed. His mind raced with a million scenes from his time at the estate. The long halls, ornate rugs, gold embellishments. He remembered how expensive his clothes felt compared to the weathered clothing from small shops. 

Part of him missed the pressed shirts, glittering dresses, and lifted heels. 

“Seonghwa, we don’t have to…I shouldn’t have said anything…” Hongjoong mumbled, but Seonghwa heard the nervousness in his tone. 

“It’s alright.” Seonghwa stood, keeping his eyes on the bones. 

“Don’t tell me. We have to figure out what’s going on here anyway.” Hongjoong walked toward a well at the end of the path, marking the end of the village’s main stretch. 

“I want to,” Seonghwa said without thinking. 

Hongjoong pivoted on his heel.

Seonghwa sat on the bottom step of the home bordered by salt and bones. He took a breath while Hongjoong sat next to him. 

“I lived on an island with my family. It didn’t have any name or much contact with the outside islands other than traders. We had everything we needed. It was a really beautiful place.” Seonghwa looked out at the sea between the houses. 

Hongjoong rested his elbows on his knees, staring at Seonghwa’s side profile. 

“I wanted to be a cartographer after reading so much about them and explore the world, so I left. I took one of the voyager boats and landed on an island called Utopia Cove.” Seonghwa smiled softly. “It was nice to be in a new land and meet different people. I missed home because I had to hide who I really was, but I was learning a lot. I started working at a library in the city and dealt with archives.”

“You’re smart. I bet you were really good at your job.” Hongjoong said. 

Seonghwa nodded. “In fact, so good that I caught the attention of a man named Leon, but he didn’t go by his name he went by—”

“—The Baron?” Hongjoong asked. 

“Mhm,” Seonghwa said. “He never did with me though. Not at first. He would visit often. He’d bring flowers, gifts, and invites to fancy events, but I said no even though I didn’t want to. I just didn’t want to risk the most influential man on the island finding out who I was.”

“How did he eventually find out you were a siren?” Hongjoong asked. 

Seonghwa looked down at his hands; his magic pulsing wildly under the skin.

“I agreed to start seeing him. He’s a very handsome man, wealthy, and sweet to me. I was interested. After a few months with him, he figured it out. I was secretive about where I came from and I was defensive of magic in conversations. He offered to keep me safe at his estate and not tell anyone. I was in love, or so I thought, and I trusted him.” Tears burned behind Seonghwa’s eyes. He blinked them back. “I was wrong to do that.”

“What was living at the estate like?” Hongjoong asked.

“It was fine at first, but then he wanted me to be more involved with the political side of things. I started working as an advisor for him, making maps to different places for trade and attending meetings. It’s easier to sway deals when you’re a siren who can charm with a simple hum.” Seonghwa clenched his jaw. 

He continued, “I met San at a ball. His family was kind. An untouchable magic user did not bring many friendly people in, but they never bothered me. The Choi family treated me like everyone else. The Baron was very protective of me, but it started to turn. I wasn’t allowed to contact my family anymore or leave the estate. He eventually confined me in our room and let me out when he needed me.”

“That’s vile.” Hongjoong’s tone shook. 

“After a while I asked him what he truly wanted, because it wasn’t love. I had seen his cruelty at that point. I knew what he was capable of and I was scared.” Seonghwa’s tears returned, one spilling over. He wiped it away before Hongjoong noticed. He then said, “The Baron gave me an ultimatum that day.”

Seonghwa could feel Hongjoong’s shudder. 

“Marry him or be turned in to an enforcer.” Seonghwa’s voice broke at the end. “I felt so used. After everything I did for him and he just wanted to use my power. I told him that. Told him I hated him and I was leaving, but he said he’d never stop looking for me. That he’d send people after me.”

Hongjoong looked away from Seonghwa, biting his lip. 

“I agreed. I didn’t want to be jailed. Most magic users end up dead once the enforcers get a hold of them.” Seonghwa felt hot, thick tears snake down his cheeks. “I felt so numb after I agreed to that stupid engagement. He was so worried I’d run he kept me by his side at all times. I was never far from him. I had to go where he went. He spent so much money on a lavish wedding and I had the most beautiful outfit.” 

Seonghwa cried fully then, “Then I realized as I put that outfit on that it would be my life. All the money, the politics, him . I didn’t want him.”

Seonghwa used his sleeve to wipe his tears, dotting the fabric. “I wanted my life back. So I took it. During that last fitting when The Baron had his back turned I snuck out of the room. I went to the back door that led to the courtyard and there was a straight shot to the port.”

He sniffled, taking a moment to breathe. “I ran so fast I couldn’t even feel the ground beneath me. I went with pirates to Mist Island who swore to protect me. They shoved me in a cave to torture information out of me about The Baron, but then…”

Seonghwa swiveled to Hongjoong. “I met you. You saved me that day, Hongjoong.”

Hongjoong said nothing. His eyes shifted under the moonlight. A conflict showed in his gaze; unsure yet devastated. 

“I’m so sorry, Seonghwa.” Hongjoong lifted his hand. 

Seonghwa flinched. 

Hongjoong’s fingers brushed over Seonghwa’s cheek, leaving heat behind their trail. He brought his fingers to the tears and wiped them with gentle strokes. 

Seonghwa wanted to cry more at the gentleness. He wanted to lean into it. He could not explain how safe Hongjoong made him feel, in just the days of knowing him. It was abnormal. 

“Thank you. For everything so far.” Seonghwa said. 

Hongjoong looked at him in the evening glow like he saw Seonghwa for the first time. 

“You’re not something to own, Seonghwa. Not a beast to be tamed.” Hongjoong said. 

A soft pause drew between them. 

Palpable energy pulsed in Seonghwa’s ribs. An unknown ache scratched in his gut. 

Hongjoong stroked his thumbs beneath Seonghwa’s eyes, wiping more tears. He rested his left palm against Seonghwa’s cheek. 

“I…I have to admit something to you.” Hongjoong dropped his hand to his lap. He averted his eyes, unwilling to look at Seonghwa. The mood shifted. 

Seonghwa frowned. “What’s the matter?”

“There was a reason I went to Mist Island that day. I didn’t land my boat there by accident.” Hongjoong said. 

Seonghwa’s brow drew in. “What do you mean?”

“I—” Hongjoong stopped.

Seonghwa jumped as footsteps shuffled nearby. 

They turned in the direction of the well. 

A small child stood in front of it. She whispered urgently, “You shouldn’t be here. It’s not safe after nightfall.” 

Hongjoong reached his arm across Seonghwa’s lap. 

Seonghwa grabbed his forearm. “Hongjoong…”

“I’m hungry again,” the child said. 

“Are you alright?” Hongjoong asked. “Do you need help?”

Seonghwa shot his hand out and covered Hongjoong’s mouth. He hissed into his ear. “That’s not a child that’s a demon.”

Hongjoong looked at Seonghwa confused while his mouth remained covered. 

“Demons will sometimes appear as children to appear approachable,” Seonghwa whispered.

“The villagers can’t talk to outsiders like you. The visitors here always die when they try to.” The little girl took a step forward into the moonlight. 

An adorable child approached them with smooth brunette hair and freckles exploded over her nose. A large smile pressed her lips. 

“How do we get rid of it?” Hongjoong lowered Seonghwa’s hand from his mouth. 

“I have a feeling we’re going to need Yunho for that.” Seonghwa swallowed hard. “We have to run.”

“When?” Hongjoong whispered.

Seonghwa wasted no time as the girl took another step. He held Hongjoong’s hand, dragging him into a sprint. He dropped it once they left the village. 

“Don’t look back,” Seonghwa said. “Just get to the ship.” 

Hongjoong ran next to him. “Are you sure it’s a demon?”

“She smells like sulfur and the Hells. Those bone and salt circles? They’re to protect against a demon. There’s no light and no noise. She’s definitely a demon.” Seonghwa took a sharp turn to the dock. 

He stopped once his feet hit the wood. He turned back. 

The little girl waited for them on the edge of the village. She waved at them and giggled. 

“Let’s go.” Hongjoong moved Seonghwa toward the ship. 

Mingi hollered over the ship side. “Back already?”

“Shut up!” Hongjoong and Seonghwa yelled back.

Yunho approached the side of the ship. “What’s the matter?”

Seonghwa ran up the brow. 

“They’re back!” Mingi yelled downstairs. 

Seonghwa looked back at the village, but the girl disappeared. He sighed in relief, almost throwing up at the stench lingering from her presence. 

Yeosang emerged onto the main deck last, but immediately shot a ward up in front of him. 

“What the fuck?” Yeosang said, bewildered.

“Why do you both smell like that?” Wooyoung scrunched his nose up. 

Seonghwa nodded to the village. “We found out what’s tainting the land.”

Jongho slipped a comforting arm around Yeosang’s waist. “And?”

“It’s a demon,” Hongjoong said.

Chapter Text

Jongho gathered with the others in the dining area. His hand flung to the small of Yeosang’s back as the lantern’s flickered. Everyone’s heads tilted up as the lanterns washed out. 

“What the hell?” Mingi cursed. 

Yeosang’s hand waved to the side and the lanterns surged with flames once again. 

“It knows we’re here so we have to hurry,” Seonghwa rolled out a blank piece of parchment Hongjoong found on the ship. 

Mingi offered him his pencil.

Jongho bristled at the underlying tension. It reminded him of the raids; how the Commanders of his troop filled his head with fear of magic. Except this magic even had his mate trembling. 

Jongho massaged soothing patterns around the base of Yeosang’s spine. 

Seonghwa’s hand flew across the parchment with the pencil, sketching a map of the town in seconds. 

Hongjoong explained the layout of the village and how abandoned it was. Houses boarded up, protective rituals lined their lawns, and no signs of life remained despite the safeguards put up. 

“They’re afraid of a little girl, but she’s not an actual girl.” Hongjoong said. 

“She’s a demon,” Seonghwa handed Mingi back his pencil. “Hiding in plain sight. Possessive and manipulative. She’s probably feeding on their fear.”

“Are we sure there’s villagers? Demons aren’t known for their hospitality.” Yunho said. 

“She mentioned visitors don’t talk to the villagers.” Seonghwa sat down finally, his eyes never leaving the new map. 

“Why keep an entire village hostage? Usually demons make deals with someone then run back to the Hells.” Yeosang rubbed the back of his neck. 

“No clue,” Seonghwa said. 

“How do we kill it?” Wooyoung asked. 

“If we have to kill it while she’s in that form I don’t know if I’ll be able to do it,” San admitted. 

Yunho braced his hands on the table and leaned, studying the map. “Demons are almost impossible to kill. They don’t just bleed and die.” Yunho said. 

“And we’re walking right into its nest basically,” Mingi said. 

Jongho looked at Yeosang’s side profile. His mate’s eyes widened bigger than normal. His bottom lip trembled, tucked behind his incisor for a moment before releasing. Yeosang’s hand covered his mouth like he stood in shock. 

Jongho spoke up, the enforcer in him rising to the surface. “We don’t fight her head on unless we have to. We have to destabilize her then kill her.”

Everyone looked at him except Yeosang. It hurt, but he understood. 

“And how do we do that?” Hongjoong asked. 

Jongho moved from Yeosang to take Mingi’s pencil. “We’ll send in Mingi first—”

“No.” Yunho shot it down immediately. 

“Hold on,” Jongho put his hands up. “Mingi’s confidence with other people will help here, trust me. We’ll have him pose as a lost sailor of some kind. Demons love deals. She’ll most likely try to make one with him.”

Mingi’s eyes widened, a tad bit endearing despite the little bit of fear in them. 

“Is that alright?” Hongjoong asked him. 

Mingi nodded. “As long as I don’t die.”

“You won’t because…” Jongho circled the house near the well Seonghwa drew. “I think its nest should be here in the well. Demons pick lower areas to insert themselves from the Hells in like basements, pits, and holes. So, Wooyoung will be waiting on the rooftop in case the plan goes wrong.”

Wooyoung stood up from his seat to see where Jongho circled, “I can do that.”

“What kind of dagger do you have?” Yunho asked. 

“It’s not tipped with iron if that’s what you’re asking,” Wooyoung said. 

Jongho sighed. “Not ideal, but we’ll go with it. It would be good to have San outside the house Wooyoung scouts from. The physical strength will be a nice back up for Wooyoung if the demon sniffs him out.”

“Or hears him.” Yeosang shot Wooyoung a glare.

“I can be quiet,” Wooyoung shrugged, sheepishly. 

San laughed in disbelief. “You say that, but you have yet to prove it.”

Wooyoung went to contest the comment, but Hongjoong spoke up. 

“Not now. Jongho, continue.” Hongjoong shifted in his seat, crossing his legs to fold his hands around his knee. 

“While Mingi has the demon distracted, we can attack.” Jongho said, looking at Yunho. 

Yunho’s hunting background superseded Jongho’s experience. Jongho never fought a demon, he just knew the strategy to defeat one in case he came across it. 

Yunho held his hand out, taking the pencil from Jongho. He then made two X’s, one for the demon and the other for Mingi. Behind them, he circled a space. 

“Seonghwa and Yeosang can start a surprise attack here, but be careful of Mingi.” Yunho warned. 

Mingi lounged in his chair, tipping on its back legs. “I’m delicate.”

Seonghwa chuckled. 

“Fire damage will be weak to it so don’t bother,” Yunho said. “As you two attack, Hongjoong and I will follow up behind you two. Hongjoong can survey our plan at this point and see if anyone needs help or guidance. I have iron arrows in my bag I’ll be using on the demon from a distance. Jongho, will be the final attack with his ax.” 

He drew an arrow to the X representing the demon. “Then she’ll be dead.”

“Again, if it’s a little girl I’m not helping.” San said. 

“It’s not a real girl, dumbass.” Wooyoung argued. 

“No, but it’s understandable.” Seonghwa said. 

“The demon will change form once Mingi speaks to her and gains her trust,” Yunho said. 

“What happens if we don’t kill her?” San asked. 

Unsettled silence suffocated the room. 

Yunho kept his eyes on the map. “If we do this right it won’t matter.”

“But if we don’t…” San leaned forward in his seat, resting his arms against the table. 

“She’ll wear one of us like a mask.” Yunho said. 

Yeosang’s hand brushed Jongho’s own. Their eyes met. Jongho did not want to imagine another being in that beautiful body. He pushed the thought back of the mate bond going cold again, like those shadows on Mist Island. He interlaced his fingers with Yeosang’s. 

“I hate demons,” Yunho said. 

“I’d have issues if you didn’t.” Yeosang held his palm out pushing upward. “She’s extinguishing our light in here again. We better hurry.”

“Why doesn’t she just come here and kill us?” Wooyoung said. 

Yunho circled the well several times. “Jongho was right. Her tether to our world is probably here.” He turned to Mingi with a weighted sorrow on his face. “Do not shake the demon’s hand. No matter what it offers you. Her form will be really hard to deny.”

“They take the form of whatever you most desire in life before you seal the deal. Makes it difficult to back out,” Yeosang said. 

Mingi nodded. “If it’s a pile of gold with hands I think I’ll run away screaming.”

Laughter broke through the crew, but Jongho did not. join. He focused too hard on the penciled circle on the map labeled well .

⋅•⋅⊰∙∘☽༓☾∘∙⊱⋅•⋅

Mingi hated the haunting quiet over the village. Doors and windows sealed off. He had never seen so many salt circles. 

Yunho had put salt around them before on monster hunting trips, but never this amount. 

Fog curled low around the buildings. 

A faint child’s voice hummed a lullaby nearby. 

Mingi walked slow, visibly nervous, but masked it with a charismatic smile as he approached the well. 

The little girl sat on the edge of the stone well. Her legs swung. Brown hair weaved into two long braids. Her dress tattered. She was as eerie as she was adorable. 

“Are you lost?” she asked him. 

Mingi took a deep breath and did what he did best. “Very. I was told there’s safety here, though it looks too quiet for it to be safe.”

“Who are you?” The little girl’s head tilted, selling her as a harmless yet curious child. 

Mingi ignored it. “I’m a sailor who crashed here on the other side of the island. I don’t have anywhere to go. Could your parents help me?”

“They’re asleep,” she lied. “But you want help? I can help you.”

“You can?” Mingi played into her expectations. 

He caught a shadow moving across the rooftop behind the well. A flash of metal in the moonlight signaled Wooyoung’s position. Mingi noticed San slip in front of the door of the house. 

The little girl perked up with intrigue. “Of course! I can give anything to you actually. Don’t tell anyone, but I have really cool magic.”

She hopped down from the well. 

“That’s interesting.” Mingi’s heart hammered. He feared it might explode in his chest. “What’s your name?”

“Delilah.” She smiled wide with glittering eyes. “You don’t have to even say what you really want out loud. I already know.”

“You’re so smart then for a kid, aren’t you?” Mingi placed his hands on his hips with mock admiration. 

Delilah reached her hand out. 

Mingi watched the gesture hang in the air. 

“Let me show you,” Delilah encouraged. 

Mingi watched Jongho emerge next to San, waiting with his ax in hand. He heard footsteps from the rest behind him. He had to be quick before Delilah noticed. 

Mingi raised his hand as well, not wanting to make contact yet. 

As Delilah’s fingers grazed Mingi's, her body shimmered. It warped, growing taller and leaner. 

Mingi dropped his hand, and took a step back. Embarrassment flushed his body. He caught his jaw dropping. He hoped the darkness covered the form in the night, but the moonlight did not lie. 

Yunho stood in front of him, but a red unmistakable ring wrapped both his irises. “You’ve always wanted him, haven’t you? He would if you took my offer.”

He even sounded like him. 

Mingi watched Wooyoung crouch further on the roof, dagger ready to strike. San and Jongho both looked confused as they were shocked. 

Mingin stared at Delilah’s version of Yunho. His breath caught. Yunho had always had his gentle, kind yet gorgeous face. This version of him appeared confident and sensual. 

Delilah’s Yunho tugged Mingi by the waist. Their chests flattened against each other. 

Mingi kept his hands back, trying to focus on the redness in this Yunho’s eyes rather than the heat palpitating between them. 

“Come on. I know you want me.” He sounded just like Yunho. 

Mingi prayed to whatever god would listen for strength. A part of his mind told him this would be the only chance he would have at having what he truly wanted. 

Yunho .

Yunho’s nose traced along Mingi’s cheek, their lips a hair width away. 

A single movement and Mingi could have the mouth he always craved. 

“Shake my hand,” Yunho whispered. “I won’t leave your bed until dawn.”

Mingi clenched his eyes shut. 

An arrow whizzed over Mingi’s shoulder, lodging into the Yunho created by a demon. 

Delilah’s mirage twisted and shaped into a new form at the impact. Bone ivory covered the form. It grew another set of limbs with a doe-like humanoid face. Antlers burst from the demon’s temples and elven ears grew to the side. Long white hair curtained her face with the ends grazing the dirt. Any ounce of Yunho disappeared, except for the arrow Mingi recognized well. 

Delilah roared, the blast gusting wind around Mingi. 

He stumbled at the force, but hands caught him. 

Seonghwa urged him away. “Wait here.”

“How much did you see?” Mingi whispered. 

Seonghwa placed a hand on Mingi’s chest. He gave him a softened smile despite the fight going on nearby. “Just wait.”

Mingi wanted to vomit. 

Delilah snarled, crouching on all six legs with her claws embedded into the dirt. 

Yeosang cast a bolt of lightning singing into Delilah’s side. 

Delilah reeled, then screamed in agony. She trembled, but had the strength to pounce on Yeosang.

Yeosang slammed back into the dirt ground. He stuck his shadow tipped fingers up to the demon’s face, pushing its head to the side.

She snapped his teeth at him, almost biting his hand.

Jongho was there in seconds. 

He swung his ax, but missed Delilah by an inch as she moved. Jongho tried again, but she flung a limb to the side. It launched Jongho into a nearby building before he fell to the ground in a heap. 

“Jongho!” Yeosang hurried to him, pushing himself up from the ground. 

Mingi was still too stunned to move. 

“Are you hurt?” 

Mingi looked to his right to see Yunho looked at him with genuine concern. 

“I’m okay.” Mingi reassured. 

Yunho steadied his crossbow then fired. 

Delilah weakened with a second hit from an iron tipped arrow. She struggled to stand up all the way, letting out another roar. 

“The Hidden Witch of Aurora…” Her voice sounded like a distorted woman speaking lowly. She kept her several eyes on Yeosang. 

Yeosang helped Jongho stand. He looked confused at Delilah. 

“The Hells have heard of you. I can give you power so they fear you.” Delilah let out a low laugh. 

Seonghwa blasted a violet ray from his index finger, knocking Delilah’s body across the path. 

Hongjoong attacked her as she tumbled to the ground. His sword plunged into her stomach with a squelch.

Blood gushed from the wound. It looked like dark ink in the night. Two arrows poked out her body. Ash coated her sides from both Seonghwa’s and Yeosang’s magic casts. 

All this, and Delilah still stood on shaken legs. 

She went to lunge at Yeosang once more, baring her sharpened teeth.

Wooyoung threw his dagger, landing into the space between Delilah’s eyes and fawn nose. 

Delilah snarled. Blood bubbled from her mouth. She contorted her body into his direction. 

Yunho grabbed Mingi’s arm and pulled him behind his back. 

Mingi watched the fight unfold over his shoulder. 

Wooyoung panted in fear. He walked backward until he flattened against the well while Delilah stalked toward him. 

She hissed, “I can give you what you want, Jung Wooyoung. I can give you the life back you wanted. The one you sacrificed to protect those around you.”

Wooyoung said nothing, but an angry sneer coated his features. 

Delilah’s tongue licked across her teeth. “Such a sweet soul underneath all the regret and heartbreak.”

She curled her body, ready to inflict a lethal strike. 

Wooyoung braced for impact. 

“Stop!” Yeosang lifted his hand to intervene with his abilities somehow. 

Mingi’s eyes widened and cold burst through his veins. 

“Wooyoung…” Mingi heard Seonghwa whisper his name like he already grieved him. 

Yunho tried to load his crossbow, but the mechanics jammed. “Shit.” He tried to fix it with shaken fingers. 

“No?” Delilah’s smile split her horrific face in two. “Your beautiful body will be mine, then.” 

Delilah darted forward. 

“Wooyoung!” Yeosang cried out, but Jongho grabbed him by the waist with sorrow in his expression. 

Wooyoung flung his hands up to protect himself the best he could since his dagger remained lodged in Delilah’s face. 

But the hit never came. 

Mingi tried to hide the smile on his face, because it was not by some divine intervention that Delilah halted her attack. 

San gripped Delilah’s antlers and moved her. He kept his hold as she reared her head. Her muscles strained at the weight. He dug his feet into the ground shoving the demon backward with his bare hands. 

“Jongho, now!” Hongjoong commanded.

Jongho swung his ax down, and lobbed Delilah’s head clean from her shoulders. 

It rolled in front of Yunho and Mingi’s feet. 

Delilah’s body vanished into shadow, leaving behind the familiar sulfuric smell Seonghwa and Hongjoong dripped in earlier. 

Dark clouds pulled back from the sky, letting the half-moon illuminate the ground more. 

Mingi heard movement in the homes. 

One of the doors opened. A man lifted the board blocking his door. 

“Is she gone?” the man asked. 

Hongjoong nodded. “Yes, sir.”

“So it’s done then?” Another villager said, emerging from their home in the night. 

Mingi frowned at the state of the villagers who left their homes. Their gaunt bodies and sunken faces started to fill the main path. They all held purple bags beneath their eyes and some even cried in relief. 

“A decade of that…that thing .” A man stepped forward. “You all saved us. Thank you.”

Hongjoong bowed slight at the waist. “Of course. Do you need anything else? We have limited supplies but we can help.” 

“Food. If you have it. Our crops wilted quick. We managed to salvage what we could, but you can only have cabbage soup so many nights before you start to hate it.” The man grasped Hongjoong’s hand and covered the top with his other. “I’m the mayor of this town. They call me Joben. We’ll gather what we can to pay you.”

“No,” Seonghwa said.

“Are any of you hurt?” A woman asked. 

Mingi looked over the crew, but they all seemed fine. Wooyoung looked rattled, but Mingi assumed his own state was not far from similar. 

“Worn out, but we’ll be alright.” Hongjoong said. 

“Wooyoung, do you think you could make dinner for everyone?” Seonghwa asked.

Mingi noticed the small crowd forming. The village only held around forty people. Did they even have enough?

“We can offer the food we have too to help.” Joben held a desperate plea in his voice. 

A baby’s cry split through the air. 

Yunho and Mingi looked at each other in concern. 

The mother cradled the baby tighter to her chest, soothing her child back to sleep with a calm hum. 

“Wooyoung?” Seonghwa asked again. “Can you make dinner?”

Mingi looked for Wooyoung in the mass. He still waited by the well as if expecting Delilah to return and impale him. Although, his attention did not fall on where Delilah’s body turned to darkness. 

Wooyoung could not tear his vision from San. 

“Wooyoung.” Hongjoong said more sternly.

Wooyoung’s head whipped in Hongjoong’s direction. “Oh. Yeah I can. Is the seaweed on the island good?”

“It’s the best. We used to trade it often before…” Joben’s head lowered. 

“Seaweed soup it is then.” Wooyoung said. 

They all started to trickle from the village, heading toward the ship. People cried, cheered, and hugged their loved ones. 

“What sort of pirates are you anyway?” A man teased Mingi as he clapped him on the back. 

Mingi laughed with him, but it quickly fell when he remembered Delilah’s desire form.

Yunho turned to leave, but Mingi stopped him. He grabbed his arm. 

“Did you see what Delilah turned into?” 

Yunho nodded. “I did.”

“I um…” Mingi scrambled for an explanation. He crafted an intricate lie, “I think I just miss Aurora. The alone time we had together. Friendly alone time. You know?”

Yunho put a hand over Mingi’s own, gripping his bicep. “Me too.”

“We’ll adjust.” Mingi chuckled. 

Yunho pursed his lips. “Are you sure that’s why she turned into me?”

Mingi’s cheeks burned. “I’m sure.”

“No other reason?”

“No.”

Yunho removed Mingi’s hand from his arm. He offered a sad smile, but then wordlessly moved around him. 

Yunho walked back to the ship with a slump to his shoulders, and Mingi watched with longing.

Chapter Text

Conversation and laughter filled the dining area and the main deck. Villagers wrapped in blankets Hongjoong kept in storage. People held warm bowls of soup and steaming mugs in their hands. Children laughed faintly. 

A fragile peace hovered in the air. 

San washed his hands alone at the ship’s washing station in the kitchen. A barrel setup with a copper basin while a linen towel hung next to it on a hook. 

His jaw clenched tight. His back muscles ached sore with every movement. The moment he pushed back the demon burned in his head. 

It was not him. Or at least it did not feel like it.

San’s body reacted on instinct, like he would jump out of the way of a carriage or dodge when a bird flew overhead. 

Why did I protect Wooyoung? Circled in his mind. 

He continued to wash his hands. Dirt from Delilah’s horns caked his skin. He dried his hands after.

A warm mug pressed into San’s arm. He sighed at the smell. 

“Is that peppermint tea?” San dried his hands..

Seonghwa smiled, handing him the chipped mug. “One of the villagers had it. She said she got it for a birthday gift last year. It’s aged, but still should be good.”

“Why give it to us?” San asked. 

“She got a box full of them.” Seonghwa shrugged. “I told her it was a friend of mine’s favorites.”

“All those late nights at the estate. This kept me sane with…” San smelled the tea, but left off the name of the individual on his tongue. 

“You can say The Baron,” Seonghwa said. 

San shook his head. “No. It feels wrong in front of you. Plus, he’s responsible for the downfall of my family.”

He sipped on the tea and sighed in relief. 

Seonghwa clasped his hands behind him with an amused smirk. 

“What?” San asked with a smile. “Something funny?”

“You grabbed a demon by the horns today. For Wooyoung, no less.” Seonghwa smacked San’s shoulder. 

San grunted. “I didn’t do it for him.”

“Right, you accidentally saved the life of the man who once tried to slit your throat.” Seonghwa raised a brow. “Totally believable.”

San set the mug down on the kitchen counter with unnecessary force. “He’s still that person. Heartless and cold. He’s probably waiting for a chance to finish the job.” San said. 

He pushed back the memory of what Delilah had said. 

I can give you the life back you wanted. The one you sacrificed to protect those around you.

San did not want to believe it. 

“You don’t push back a literal demon for someone you think is a soulless monster, San.” Seonghwa said with disbelief. 

San looked through the opening leading to the dining room. He opened his mouth to argue as he found Wooyoung in the crowd. 

Wooyoung spoke with the mother from the village. Her baby rested in his arms, swaddled in a new blanket. 

The mother laughed at something before she ate another spoonful of soup. 

Wooyoung gently bounced the newborn in his arms. He smiled down at the baby; calm and natural. He adjusted the baby’s blanket, whispering to the child softly to settle them. 

The mother admired Wooyoung with trust as she finished her dinner. She sighed into the taste, perhaps the first relaxing meal she has had since the child was born. 

Wooyoung rocked on his feet side to side with a steady motion. It was a practiced ease with him as the baby molded into his hold. Lantern glow painted his tan skin in golden afternoon light. 

San’s mouth twitched, wanting to break into a warm smile at the sight but he fought it. In a sudden change, Wooyoung no longer resembled a blade in the dark to San. His image no longer tainted with sharpness and blood in the moment. It did not fit this Wooyoung who cradled a sleeping baby with a comfortable smile on his face.

Maybe Wooyoung was not born to be a monster. 

Maybe someone or something made him one. 

After a long pause, Seonghwa murmured, “Funny how people don’t fit the versions in our head, isn’t it?”

San did not answer. He stared at Wooyoung, picking his mug off the counter. A sudden force lifted in his abdomen. It wrapped itself around his ribs and tugged. 

Guilt, perhaps. 

San finished off his tea. He followed Seonghwa’s stare, the gleaming eyes and dreamy smile. He landed on Hongjoong who spoke to Joben at the dining table. 

San waved his hand in front of Seonghwa’s face. 

Seonghwa caught his hand in a rapid motion with a flinch, like he had been pushed.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to jump you.” San smirked. “So, Hongjoong?”

“He’s handsome. Sweet. Trustworthy.” Seonghwa shrugged. “I don’t think he feels the same, but it’s nice to imagine.”

San chuckled. “I mean you could always just talk to him about it.”

Seonghwa shook his head. “No, he’s got all of us on his shoulders right now. Can’t be easy becoming a captain to the seven of us overnight.”

“Six,” San corrected.

“No, seven. Look, I know you hate Wooyoung, but excluding him like that is mean.” Seonghwa crossed his arms. 

“I’m excluding you. You’re different to him. We all see it.” San said. 

Seonghwa leaned against the arch between the kitchen and dining areas. “What do you mean?”

“Hongjoong’s the captain of us six, but we know who the hidden leader really is,” San winked. He patted Seonghwa on the back and handed him his empty mug.

Seonghwa took the mug. “That makes no sense.”

“I’m just saying he listens to you more than us,” San said. 

Seonghwa could not hold back the smile on his face.

They both laughed. 

“You deserve some happiness after Leon.” San said, dropping The Baron’s real name with too much casualty. He worried the cruel man would burst through the ship walls and strangle him for it. 

Seonghwa even gaped at him. 

“I’m serious,” San said. “And stop cleaning and doting on people. Go talk and have fun. You’re so boring.”

“I’ll just brood over by the sink.” Seonghwa teased.

San rolled his eyes and walked off with a chuckle. He moved around the people at the bar counter, laughing with Mingi about something while they passed around a whiskey bottle. 

San’s posture stiffened when the mother sitting near Wooyoung caught his eye. She offered him a gentle smile, then returned to her near empty bowl. 

He stopped a few feet from her. “Do you need more soup? I can get it.”

Wooyoung's head shot up at San’s voice from the baby in his arms. 

The mother looked at him, tired but kind. She waved him off with a smile. 

“You’ve all done so much. I’ll get it. She’s calmer with your friend anyway.” The mother let her spoon clatter in the bowl. 

She gave Wooyoung a grateful touch to his shoulder before heading toward the makeshift food line, clearly savoring the break. 

San and Wooyoung connected their gaze. An unspoken confusion drifted between them. 

The tension broke when the baby cooed in Wooyoung’s arms. 

San looped his pinky into the baby’s tight fist. The soft grip made him smile. “What’s her name?”

“Her name’s Hikari.” Wooyoung the swell of the baby’s cheek with his index finger. He adjusted his supporting arm. 

“Beautiful,” San smiled as Hikari’s small hands played with his fingers. “Looks like she trusts you.”

Wooyoung let out a breath of laughter. “Babies are smarter than adults. They know who’s dangerous and who just pretends to be.”

San watches Hikari’s little fist leave his hand to grab at Wooyoung’s shirt laces. 

“You’re good with her,” San said, quietly. 

Wooyoung does not meet his eyes. “I have a little brother. Big age gap. I helped my parents take care of him, so I think it helps.”

“You have a brother?” San asked. 

“Two,” Wooyoung said. “I got separated from my family when the enforcers came for Yeosang. I left with him and Jongho. I did get to say goodbye, but it wasn’t easy because of how fast we had to leave.”

“I’m sorry,” San said. 

Wooyoung did not say anything, but his eyes flickered up to San. “I also helped the midwives in our village. Sort of like an apprentice, but it was because they were spread thin.”

Not what San expected for the background of an assassin. “Seriously?”

Wooyoung smirked. A teasing edge slid back into his tone, “Don’t pass out, San. I know it’s hard not to imagine me anywhere else but having a blade threatening you.”

San’s mind flashed to outside the tavern they went to outside of Aurora before they joined the crew. 

“You mean the multiple attempts to stab me?” San asked. 

“Please. If I really wanted you dead, I wouldn’t have missed. I hesitated the first time. Look where that got me.” Wooyoung said. 

“So you don’t want me dead then?” San asked. “Saving your life? That’s all it took?”

Wooyoung pursed his lips, hiding a smile the best he could. 

A pause tightened between them. 

Hikari left out a sleepy sigh. 

“You know you’re not who I thought you were,” San said. 

“I know. I’m so much worse.” Wooyoung said. 

Hikari’s mother returned, smiling. She beamed, “Ah, she’s asleep! I haven’t been able to get her to sleep soundly in so long. I’ll take her while my soup cools.”

“I think she might be colicky,” Wooyoung handed Hikari back with practiced care. “You can walk with her while she’s swaddled and it might calm her down. Just be patient with her. It’s her first time living too.”

The mother reached out to rub Wooyoung’s hand with her thumb. “Thank you.”

Wooyoung waved by to Hikari before he shoved past San. The softness flickered off his face like a blown out candle. 

San followed him. “So not even a thank you for saving your life?”

“Don’t push your luck,” Wooyoung’s normal sass dripped from his lips. 

San watched Wooyoung walk over to an empty seat across from Yeosang. 

Jongho rested in his room after his body bruised from Delilah’s attack on him. It left a sulky Yeosang at the dining area table alone. 

San mulled over Wooyoung’s words. He left behind his family to protect his friend.

It made him wonder what else he left behind. What life did he plan so near to his heart that Delilah offered it up to him?

San needed air and Wooyoung out of his thoughts.

⋅•⋅⊰∙∘☽༓☾∘∙⊱⋅•⋅

Hongjoong went toward his room once all the villagers disembarked safely on the island. He did not know what time of day it was. The dark fog over the island took time to disperse after Delilah’s defeat. 

The crew settled into their usual nighttime routine. He heard Jonho sharpening his ax through the door to his room. Yunho gathered the dirty towels by the tub to wash them in the sink area. It made Hongjoong wonder where Seonghwa was. 

He left the main deck where Wooyoung and Mingi drank in the crow’s nest together. The others had gone to their rooms to rest. 

Hongjoong opened his door and unclipped his sword from his hip. He unbuckled his belt. He tossed it on the floor next to his bed, then set his sword against the wall. 

Hongjoong reached to shut the door, but Seonghwa stood in the doorway. 

“Hello,” Seonghwa greeted.

Hongjoong had to laugh. 

A lazy warmth bursted in Seonghwa’s cheeks. His smile looked a little too easy. He swayed, but not from the sea. A golden looseness took hold of the siren. He held an endearing gleam in his eye. 

Seonghwa also smelled like the merlot Hongjoong kept in the bottom cabinet of the bar counter. 

“Did you have a good evening?” Hongjoong asked. 

Seonghwa nodded. “Mhm. I’m a little tipsy.”

“Okay. Do you need help getting to your room?” Hongjoong asked. 

“Not that drunk, captain.” Seonghwa saluted Hongjoong, but then bumped his hand on the doorframe. He clutched it to his chest. “Ow.”

“Are you sure?” Hongjoong asked. 

“Yes, I’m sure.” Seonghwa rubbed his eyes. “I actually was wondering if you had a moment.”

Hongjoong’s eyes flickered to his side table next to his bed where that stupid note inked a ripped map. 

“I thought we could look at the map again to see where we’re going next. It would be nice to cut out part of the travel while sleeping. I think it’ll be a few days of travel if I’m remembering correctly.” Seonghwa said. 

Hongjoong hesitated. He did not know if it was by siren magic or sheer panic that he stepped aside to let Seonghwa into his room. He shut the door behind him. 

Seonghwa had a small wine stain on his white blouse. Splotches on his brown pants might have been from the same spill. He sank into Hongjoong’s couch with an uncharacteristic slouch. He crossed his legs dramatically. 

Hongjoong smiled. “Seonghwa, you don’t want to wait until morning?”

“No,” Seonghwa said. 

Hongjoong looked up at the lantern almost going out. It left the room in a low glow. He brought a chest from the foot of his bed over to the couch, then retrieved the map from his desk. He unfurled it across the top. 

Seonghwa held down the stubborn upper right corner. “Looks like Cobalt Reef next. I heard a lot of stories about it growing up.”

“Did you?” Hongjoong asked. 

Seonghwa tapped the small island. “I hear the dawn is beautiful there. It’s full of caverns and water sources. They say the currents hum like music if you go deep enough. We traded with people from there often.”

“So it’s a siren’s paradise then?” Hongjoong teased.

“Sort of,” Seonghwa said. “The major population are fishers, but there are mermaids too. They bring sea goods from below to trade in exchange for peace. The fishers really look out for them so they might be protective when we go in.”

“I’ll have you handle the contact there then. Might be more willing to trust a siren.” Hongjoong glimpsed at Seonghwa. 

Seonghwa’s eyes lingered on him. 

Hongjoong did not realize it, but he stared back at him. 

Seonghwa looked like a deity the sea dreamed up; salt-shined skin and beautiful eyes. He was breathtaking in the way shipwrecks could be, terribly beautiful. A quiet magic painted the siren’s face; the kind that made Hongjoong forget how to speak. 

He did not look real. His features blurred the line between human and legend. Painted by the gods so divine yet forgotten to be brought to the heavens. 

Hongjoong could not just look at him. He felt Seonghwa. It was like a current pulled at his ribs. 

Moonlight on wet stone. Carved from myth. 

Hongjoong leaned closer. 

Seonghwa’s expression turned unreadable with a mix of wonder and vulnerability. 

Hongjoong’s fingers twitched in his lap. Their faces moved inches apart. The air thickened. 

Their foreheads touched, and Seonghwa’s eyes fluttered shut. 

“Seonghwa…” Hongjoong gasped his beautiful name on his lips. 

Seonghwa moved further, pushing himself toward Hongjoong to seal their lips together. 

But just before their lips touched, Hongjoong smelled the wine on Seonghwa’s tongue. 

He was drunk. 

Hongjoong shot up abruptly from the couch. He moved his eyes to the side table again. 

Seonghwa blinked. The softness in his eyes snapped away. 

“We should set course to Cobalt Reef. Get Yeosang to give us wind to move.” Hongjoong said. 

Seonghwa nodded and with a too bright voice he said, “Right. Of course. I’ll go get Yeosang.” 

He briskly walked out with stiffened shoulders. The door shut with a gentle click. 

Hongjoong stood alone in the quiet room with his jaw clenched. His fists rested at his sides. He looked back down at the chart of Cobalt Reef. He trailed his fingers over it. 

He heard Seonghwa and Yeosang speaking in the hall, their voices distancing further. 

Outside, the wind eventually picked up as if the ship itself held its breath. The lantern flickered in Hongjoong’s room. 

He rubbed his hands over his face. 

Hongjoong laid in bed that night with an ache in his stomach. He needed to tell Seonghwa about The Baron’s order for Hongjoong in exchange for a crew. 

He had no need for the mission anymore since he had the crew he always longed for. 

Hongjoong had to tell him before he fell harder. 

But he could not bring himself to. 

So Hongjoong’s feelings would be buried deeper, where eventually he hoped he would forget.

Chapter Text

The ship rocked beneath soft morning light. Days had passed with calm weather. All around Yeosang could only sea ocean waters. Not a stretch of land in sight. It unnerved him. Instead of focusing on the eeriness the sea brought, he carried two metal mugs of tea and hung a netted satchel of dried fruit and bread. 

He had a thought keeping him up most of the previous night. After their time on Twilight Bay, Yeosang took the trip to overthink. However, to his delight, Jongho kept him entertained with all the stamina expected of a soldier. Jongho slept with his naked back to Yeosang. Nail lines raked down his back in angry red. 

Yeosang needed to ease himself still though, and hoped he could. 

“Wooyoung!” Yeosang shouted. 

Wooyoung poked his head up from the crow’s nest. “Yeah?”

“I’m sending up two mugs so I can climb up!” Yeosang tossed both mugs in the air without spilling the tea. 

His magic caught both of them in a small burst of wind. It carried the mugs upward to Wooyoung who caught both. 

“Got it!” Wooyoung scooted back. 

Yeosang climbed up the ladder without looking back down. The rickety ladder made his breathing turn heavy. He slung the netted food bag onto the crow’s nest floor. 

“Breakfast.” Yeosang announced, dryly. 

Wooyoung broke off a piece of bread immediately, watching the sunrise paint the sky pink. 

“Isn’t that a bad sign?” Wooyoung asked. 

“Usually means there’s a storm ahead. We’ll be fine.” Yeosang pushed back until his back hit the half-wall. 

Wooyoung crossed his feet at his ankles. “I didn’t take you for a breakfast delivery service.”

Yeosang took the leftover bread. “Figured you would skip it otherwise.”

Between bites, Wooyoung said, “Twilight Bay was actually peaceful after we got rid of the demon.” 

“The villagers you mean?” Yeosang asked. 

Wooyoung nodded. “It was like they hadn’t been stuck on their island for a decade in fear. I don’t blame them for staying though. It’s tough to leave what you know.” 

“We both know how hard it is to leave no matter how dangerous.” Yeosang examined the bread in his hand for no reason other than he did not want to look at Wooyoung. “You looked happy holding the baby the other day. I haven’t seen you that happy in a while.”

Wooyoung shrugged, looking at the sky still. “That life’s gone. I’m okay with my decision.”

A beat of silence passed. 

“What about dancing?” Yeosang asked. 

Wooyoung went rigid immediately. His hand clenched around the mug next to him. 

“If this is about what the demon said—” Wooyoung started.

“It is.” Yeosang interrupted.

“—then I’m not talking,” Wooyoung shut his eyes and leaned his head back against the wall. 

Yeosang moved the bag from in between them. “Wooyoung, we can talk about it if you need to.”

“It was a demon. She was only saying what she thinks I want to hear,” Wooyoung said. 

“It doesn’t mean it didn’t matter to you.” Yeosang said, gently. 

“It was a trick to get me into a deal to stop trying to kill her after I stabbed her. And it didn’t work because it doesn’t matter.” Wooyoung basked in the sun rays like a black cat curled up on a window sill soaking in the heat. 

A long silence hung between them, but Yeosang did not press. He sipped his tea. The breeze moved the strands of his hair aside. 

“I don’t want to talk about it,” Wooyoung shifted. 

“I didn’t say anything.” 

“No, but you’re thinking about it.” 

“I just feel bad because it’s my fault.” 

Wooyoung’s eyes shot open. He jerked his head to Yeosang. 

Yeosang was not one to feel shame easily or to stress on the past. He could relinquish it with a breath or an embrace from Jongho. Certain things hurt though, like Wooyoung sacrificing his dreams to make sure Yeosang got to safety. 

“When the bond settled with Jongho and I said, ‘ We’re mates ’, you wasted no time getting us out of there. You left behind your family and the one chance you had at getting off that stupid continent. You didn’t even know Jongho. You could’ve stayed behind.” Yeosang frowned. “But you didn’t.”

Wooyoung rested his head on Yeosang’s shoulder, still stretching out in the sun. He could not soak in the heat long, so he took what he could. “You spent your entire life hiding only to hide in another cabin further in the woods. I hardly helped you. We didn’t know who Jongho was at the time. He could’ve tried to kill you anyway, mate bond be damned. I didn’t want to leave you alone with him. Besides, I left at the first job opportunity that jumped out.”

“Because we needed coin.”

“Right, because we would’ve lost our land and that cabin.” Wooyoung said.

 “Doesn’t matter anyway we abandoned it to come here,” Yeosang grumbled. “You had a free pass to The Autumn Isle to follow your dreams of dancing at Autumn Hall, and you gave it up to keep me safe. So when the demon brought up your desire and what you sacrificed, I just knew…”

“She was a demon. She was probably trying to get to you too.” Wooyoung sounded too nonchalant for Yeosang’s liking. 

“You were scouted.”

“It wouldn’t have worked out.”

“You were excited.”

“I was happier with you and Jongho,” Wooyoung said. “Can we drop it?”

Yeosang nodded. 

“Don’t bring it up to anyone else.” Wooyoung sighed into the ocean wind with a smirk. “I’m happy with you, Yeosang. I told you when we left the village I’d follow you anywhere.”

Yeosang finished breakfast in silence while Wooyoung napped on his shoulder. 

⋅•⋅⊰∙∘☽༓☾∘∙⊱⋅•⋅

Yunho had been informed by Seonghwa early in the morning after Twilight Bay  they were headed to Cobalt Reef. He had never heard of it, but Seonghwa seemed excited. Therefore, Yunho was too. 

He tried to talk to Mingi after, but could not find him in the room. He acted strange after the demon. 

Before, Mingi would not mind a hug or Yunho slipping into his hammock with him to talk in the morning. 

Mingi avoided him for days. 

Yunho looked around the main deck for him. The only people he found were San and Jongho who chatted at the helm. 

“Have you seen Mingi?” he asked. 

“Kitchen.” Jongho said before going back to his conversation. 

Yunho hurried down the stairs, following the hall to the dining area. He heard glasses clinking and water sloshing. 

“Seonghwa, are you doing the dishes again?” Yunho asked as he stepped into the kitchen. 

Instead, Mingi turned back to him. A stack of bowls dried upside down on the counter in the basin. 

“Can you tell Yeosang we need more water? This is starting to get too dirty.” Ming dried the bowl in hands with a towel. 

“What are you doing?” Yunho threw his hands up.

Mingi tossed the towel over his shoulder. “Seonghwa’s busy with preparing for the next island so he asked me to help out. Dishes have been sitting for a while.” 

Yunho could feel his own energy was off. They did not carry the usual playful teasing in this conversation. 

No, Yunho was determined. 

“I want to talk about what happened. With the demon. What she turned into.” Yunho said. 

Mingi laughed and turned his attention back to the dishes. “I already told you. I miss home.”

“But she didn’t make herself look like the city.” Yunho accused, his voice uncharacteristically angry. 

Mingi said nothing, continuing to wash another bowl. 

“You saw me,” Yunho said. 

Mingi stopped. The room went still and too quiet. 

“You saw me. Not the city. Not home. Me .” Yunho took a step closer with a softened voice. 

Mingi stayed silent. His grip tightened on the bowl and he avoided Yunho’s eyes. He kept his back to him. 

“You’re not going to lie to me about this. We’re best friends. I know you better than anybody.” Yunho kept his voice from rising further. He and Mingi never fought, and he did not want to start. 

“Why are you ignoring me? You never act like this.” Yunho turned to leave. 

Mingi tossed the bowl on the counter. His eyes burned. 

Yunho thought raw anger tensed Mingi’s muscles and jaw. It even made Yunho take a step back in fear. 

He would never hurt him, but Mingi charged at him with the heat of a thousand suns. 

Mingi gripped Yunho by the collar of his shirt with urgency. 

Their lips crashed together. 

Yunho molded to Mingi’s front as he kissed him. It was messy, fierce, and unmistakable. He slipped his hands up Mingi’s jaw, slithering his fingers into his hair. A moan escaped his mouth into Mingi’s. 

Mingi prodded Yunho’s lips with his tongue. 

Yunho let him, exploring the kiss further with teeth and languid strokes. 

Mingi bit on Yunho’s bottom lip and tugged. 

Yunho gripped onto Mingi’s hair at the nape. It made Mingi release a noise, an almost whimper for more that made Yunho want to drop to his knees right there. 

Mingi ripped back from the kiss. He dragged his thumb over his own mouth, looking elsewhere. 

Yunho breathed heavily with swollen lips. He smoothed out his shirt.

He reached out, “Mingi…”

Mingi did not answer. He left without a word and disappeared. 

Yunho stood frozen. His heart pounded. He dropped his hand that remained half-raised like he could still touch Mingi. 

Yunho did not move. He imagined his first kiss with Mingi multiple times. Even if he locked lips with a patron at the tavern or slept with someone from Aurora, he pictured Mingi every time. 

Yunho went to the water basin and continued to finish the dishes for Mingi. Soap suds slipped over his skin. 

His mind replayed how Mingi’s tongue danced along his.

⋅•⋅⊰∙∘☽༓☾∘∙⊱⋅•⋅

Late at night on the ship, as they neared Cobalt Reef,  moonlight filtered weak through the portholes. 

Wooyoung could not sleep once the rain started, so he escaped to the lower deck. He snuck downstairs barefoot and rubbed his eyes. The ship creaked quietly, but he swore it was the loudest noise he heard all day. 

The crew had been unusually tense all day. Where Hongjoong went, Seonghwa avoided. Where Yunho went, Mingi avoided. Yeosang still sulked with guilt in his room despite Wooyoung’s reassurance, so Jongho stayed with him. 

Wooyoung did not care where San found himself during the day. 

A small storm erupted outside, but not enough to affect their route. It caused the boat to rise and fall steeper. 

Wooyoung pulled at the neck of his long sleeve. He assumed the top was for Mingi or Yunho based on where it fell on his body at his upper thigh. It covered the tight black briefs he wore underneath. 

Hot air suffocated the entire ship from the stormy weather. Humidity blanketed each breath. 

Wooyoung did not do well in the summer heat. He bristled as he stepped into the dining area. 

He padded over to the bar counter. A red wine sat on the bottom shelf half empty. 

Wooyoung found a wine glass then filled the glass halfway. He took a sip then sighed, gripping the counter with a jolt when thunder bellowed. 

A soft clink echoed. 

Wooyoung looked up from his wine glass. 

San sat at the end of the table. His shirt unbuttoned revealing his torso. He ate the leftovers from dinner Wooyoung made earlier. 

Wooyoung took a longer sip of his wine, preparing for the eventual headache. 

“You’re a good cook for an assassin,” San said.

“You’ve complimented me enough lately. Are you feeling okay?” Wooyoung set his glass down. 

“I’m just saying I expect poison usually from your meals, but I’ve been fine so far.” San pushed his empty plate aside. 

“You’re never going to drop that are you?” Wooyoung asked. 

“I’ll drop it when I know I’m safe from you.” San stretched his arms up over his head, his shirt separating further. 

Wooyoung took a long sip, eyes focusing on his chest. He hated San, but he recognized a beautiful body when he saw one. 

“Why did they pick you specifically? Do you know?” San asked. 

Wooyoung shook his head. “You already asked me that and I said no. If I did, I would tell you.” Bitterness laced in his voice. 

He walked over to the dining table, sitting in a seat San moved toward him with his foot. 

“How long?” San asked. 

Wooyoung moved his hair from his face. “Hm?”

“How long have you been an assassin?” San clarified. 

“Not long,” Wooyoung spun the glass gently by the stem. “I joined the Guild when we needed money. It took me away from Yeosang and Jongho for a while, but we found each other again eventually. I wasn’t originally doing field work, but they trained me.”

“What did you do before then?” San fanned himself, the blistering heat on the ship getting to him. Sweat pooled on his chest. 

Wooyoung smirked. “I’m surprised you didn’t figure it out after the incident with Jiro.”

San blinked. “Oh…I mean that’s work.”

“No, not that . I was only a dancer at one of their taverns in Hightown. That’s how I got good at getting information. Too good.” Wooyoung sipped his drink. “They only moved me to field work when I got too popular. Turns out the Guild prefers their dancers invisible. Not requested by name.”

San laughed. “You dance?”

Wooyoung lowered his eyes back to the deep red in his glass. He watched the surface tension loosen as he tapped the exterior. 

“What did you do? Pirouette your way into people’s deep secrets?” San teased. 

“Not that kind of dance, San,” Wooyoung ticked his brow up for a moment. “Although I am well trained in that style as well.”

“Did you enjoy it?” San asked. 

“I like dancing, so in a way yes.” Wooyoung felt his mask slipping a little. He hardened his features and ground his back teeth. 

“Not too many dancers come out of smaller villages. I doubt you’re any good.” San crossed his arms. 

“I’m damn good for self-taught.” Wooyoung finished his wine in one go.

“Most dancers train for years with a strict teacher. Self-taught would have gotten you nowhere.” San quipped. 

Wooyoung crossed his arms. He almost spat out how he had a chance at success with his talent, but abandoned it. His tongue coated with poison waiting to be spat. 

But Wooyoung could play this game with San in the best way he knew how. 

“You don’t believe me do you?” Wooyoung asked. 

“No,” San said.

“Fine.”

A second barely passed when Wooyoung stood and flattened his palms on San’s chest. He swung his leg over San’s strong thighs. He straddled his lap, moving close enough so their hips lined up. 

San’s eyes widened in surprise.

“Don’t believe me, Choi San?” Wooyoung let his head relax back as he circled his waist. 

San’s mouth gaped open in shock. “I—”

Wooyoung cut him off with a whisper in his ear, his lips dusting over the shell. “How about now? Hm? Or do you need more?”

San’s breath rasped and his brow twitched in confusion.

Wooyoung slipped his hands up San’s gorgeous chest. He stroked his touch to San’s neck, linking his fingers together. 

His body gyrated in smooth circles. His lap dance executed with precision. Muscle memory returned through his body like he never left that Hightown tavern back on the continent. 

He expected San to tap out. To say never mind and move him off. 

Wooyoung stopped his movements. 

But San arched greedily against him. 

Wooyoung continued with a cocky smirk. 

“Can I touch you?” San panted. 

“You’ve had one of these before have you?” Wooyoung asked.

“I’ve had a better one, yes.” San said. 

Wooyoung pulled San’s hands from where they dangled by the chair. He put them to his waist. 

San slipped his hands down, landing on Wooyoung’s ass. He gripped the muscle with a moan. 

“You’ve had better than this?” Wooyoung asked. 

“Yeah.”

“Yeah?”

San bucked his hips up when Wooyoung rode over San’s clothed cock. The thin layer of Wooyoung’s briefs strained. 

He just needed to prove his point. It meant nothing. 

San straightened upward, the chair creaking beneath them. His lips barely passed Wooyoung’s own. 

“Fuck.” San whispered. 

Wooyoung’s eyes dipped to San’s lips. “Such language from a pristine Esteemed.”

San’s breaths grew heavier. 

Wooyoung thrusted his hips against San. 

San kept a hand on Wooyoung’s ass, but the other drifted beneath Wooyoung’s shirt in the front. He traced over the lean muscle. His eyes lulled heavy-lidded and could not tear from San’s gaze. 

Low laughter emitted from Wooyoung’s mouth. “Nothing to say?”

“You’re a fucking brat,” San groaned. 

Wooyoung gasped as San squeezed his hands on his bare waist and ass. He felt his control slipping. He had to show San he was wrong. But if San’s words kept it up, Wooyoung did not know how much self-control he would have. 

He was pent up. Too pent up. 

Wooyoung rolled his hips and he finally earned a breathy moan from San. 

“Keep it up and I’ll fuck you over this table.” San said. 

Wooyoung preened at the comment. “Going to fuck me? You think you can handle me?”

“You don’t even want to know what I would do to you.” San ground upward. His eyes clenched shut. 

“Tell me.” Wooyoung arched his back. 

“I’d fill that annoying mouth of yours to start. Then if you’re good I’d give you what you wanted.” San let his fingers explore the skin hiding under the shirt. 

Wooyoung tried to push back the image of San’s cock on his tongue. He moaned, escaping before he could stop it. 

“If not I’d take you over my knee—”

“Don’t.” Wooyoung warned.

“Ah, so you like being degraded.” San jerked his chin up. “I knew you were a filthy slut.”

Wooyoung hated how he moaned again, letting his head hang back and his hair fall from its tie at the action. 

“Are you going to cum without my cock even going near you?” San scoffed. 

Yes . Wooyoung bit down on his bottom lip. He fought through the white hot pleasure building in his abdomen. He had to stop. 

Wooyoung tightened his fingers in San’s dark strands then yanked. “Still don’t believe me?”

San opened his mouth, then closed it again. 

“Nothing?” Wooyoung halted his movements, fighting every bone in his body urging him to continue. 

San rubbed over Wooyoung’s ass. “You didn’t prove anything.”

“Funny.” Wooyoung shifted in San’s lap. “You definitely feel like I did.”

San looked down at where Wooyoung seated. “I didn’t say I didn’t enjoy myself, did I?”

Wooyoung scoffed and unhooked his straddle on San’s lap. He slid his hands down San’s chest, unsure when he would get the opportunity to do it again. He then grabbed his empty wine glass. 

“Next time I make dinner I’ll be sure to slip poison into it for you, San.” Wooyoung winked back at him. 

He left his wine glass on the bar counter and then left to sleep on Hongjoong’s couch away from the storm. 

Wooyoung felt a smirk drift on his face at the sound of San groaning in frustration. 

He needed a cold bath.

Chapter Text

Seonghwa leaned his hands on the edge of the ship after they docked. 

Cobalt Reef was a lush, vibrant coastal village nestled around tide pools. He knew a large coral reef lurked beneath the surface somewhere. He heard stories of how beautiful the island was. The water seemed to glow. 

San and Mingi connected the ship brow with some difficulty due to the dock being carved from smooth stone. Seaweed lapped the sides. 

“Seonghwa,” Hongjoong said. 

Seonghwa faced him, keeping as neutral an expression as he could. 

“Go speak to the port master,” Hongjoong issued the direction curtly. 

Seonghwa noticed the heavy silence amongst the crew. Mingi and Yunho avoided looking at each other; something completely unspoken between them. San kept glancing at Wooyoung who had his arms crossed and seemed tense. 

Yeosang must have noticed the same because he broke the tension first. “Did someone curse the air?”

Seonghwa left before anyone else could speak. He had been halfway down the brow when he heard Wooyoung’s voice. 

“No, I think we’re all tired. I know I had trouble sleeping with the storm.” 

Seonghwa let the relief wash over him as he escaped the ship and Hongjoong’s unnecessary silence. 

At the end of the dock stood a graceful port master. 

Seonghwa perked up when he sensed the magic. It mirrored his own. What pumped through Seonghwa’s veins coursed through this one’s. Another humanoid siren, but older. 

He had elegant sea-glass jewelry and pale green robes. Gold rings hooped through his gorgeous braids ending at his waist. His eyes shimmered like the setting sun across the water.

He greeted Seonghwa with a warm smile. “It’s been a long time since another of our kind walked this reef.”

Seonghwa returned the smile. “I didn’t think there was anyone else like me here.”

“We saw your ship coming in, so I had to warn you of something.” 

“Are you not the port master? We just needed to dock for supplies.” Seonghwa said. 

“Our port master retired, fortunately for him.” The man looked at the island, apprehensive. “I would move on.”

“Is everything alright?” Seonghwa asked. 

“It’s too much to discuss. I’m the leader here on the island.”

Seonghwa’s eyes widened. “You can’t be much older than me. You’re in charge?”

“It’s a recent change,” he said. “My name is Rane. We’ve been looking for help for a long time now, but the continent has abandoned us it seems. Unless by some miracle you all are able to help our dying island then I suggest you move forward.” 

Agony fell over Rane’s face. He lowered his head.

Seonghwa glanced back at the ship. “We have powerful people on our ship. A witch even.”

“You have an alive witch?” Rane gasped. 

“Possible fey ancestry, although he refuses to explore it,” Seonghwa said. “And we have talented weapon users and members of our crew who are good with people. I’m sure they would be willing to help.”

“I fear the damage may be too great, my friend,” Rane said. “We’ve had people try before and fail.”

“We helped Twilight Bay,” Seonghwa said. “We could help you.”

Rane smiled wide, eyes scanning over Seonghwa absolutely impressed. “I see. We have two witches on the island and they saw help coming one day. Perhaps it’s you.”

“What’s going on?” Seonghwa asked. 

“Fish traps are collapsing overnight. The reef’s coral are paling to white ash. Mermaids are vanishing, leaving the fishers frightened. The witches here have tried to patch the leylines, but the currents are dead. It’s like something has pulled the magic from under our feet.” Rane explained. 

Seonghwa looked out at Cobalt Reef. Its appearance seemed normal. Palm trees swayed in the wind. Friendly and curious faces looked at him and the ship. He smelled the freshest fish cooking nearby. 

“We’ll find what’s killing the island and stop it,” Seonghwa promised.

Rane’s shoulders sagged in relief. “Thank you…”

“Seonghwa.” He bowed at the waist. 

Rane nodded his head down. “A pleasure.”

Seonghwa put his hands out. “Wait here.”

“Of course.” Rane chuckled as Seonghwa hurried up the brow. 

The crew stood at the side of the boat watching him. 

Seonghwa stood on the threshold of the ship. “They need our help. Their reef’s dying, leylines are fading, and they’re having issues with their fishing.”

“Leylines?” Mingi asked. 

“They’re invisible pathways for magic to flow through. The stronger the leyline, the stronger the magic.” Yeosang said. 

Hongjoong nodded. “Okay. We’ll have Yunho and Mingi—”

“Actually, could I go with Wooyoung? We’re both talkers. We would probably be able to get information out of the locals.” Mingi said. 

Yunho turned to the ocean, facing opposite from the group. Hurt coated his watery eyes. 

“Okay. Wooyoung and Mingi can go see if they can gather any information. Seonghwa and Yeosang can go investigate the leylines. Yunho and Jongho can watch your guys’ backs in case you run into any issues. San can come with me and we’ll talk with—”

“Rane,” Seonghwa said. “Do you mind if I talk with him instead? I think with our common ground I could get more out of him.”

“Sure,” Hongjoong deadpanned. “We’ll meet by the dock at sundown.” Hongjoong moved around Seonghwa to walk down the brow. He brushed past Seonghwa’s arm. Lightning coursed over Seonghwa’s skin at the touch.

He watched Hongjoong descend with Yunho down the brow. 

“Seonghwa, are you ready?” Yeosang asked. 

Seonghwa jumped from his trance with a nod. He embarked with the others onto Cobalt Reef.

⋅•⋅⊰∙∘☽༓☾∘∙⊱⋅•⋅

Sun drenched Cobalt Reef’s village. Cobblestones shimmered with ocean wet boot prints. Wind chimes clinked a melody in the breeze. Locals smiled and waved as Jongho passed with the other three. Stalls bustled with trading fish, spices, and jewelry. Clearly the catches were thin by the looks of the seafood. 

Despite the weakening magic, Jongho was surprised to see the people remain warm and joyful, clinging to their community. 

“Do you sense anything, Yeosang?” Hongjoong asked. 

Yeosang breathed deep. “There’s definitely a disconnect. I’m having a hard time finding any. It feels like I’m tugging on a loose thread.”

“What could it be, do you think?” Yunho asked. He looked so tired. 

“There might be a magic source on the island that’s blocked.” Yeosang looked around. 

“There’s mermaids here. One of them might know.” Hongjoong considered. 

“Did the continent do anything here?” Yunho asked Jongho. 

Jongho shook his head. “I’ve never even heard of this place.”

“Why would enforcers ignore it?” Yeosang asked. “They clearly rely on magic which is evil .”

Jongho chuckled and placed a kiss on the back of Yeosang’s neck. “Maybe they’re intimidated.”

Yeosang spun. He draped his arms over Jongho’s shoulders, folding his hands on his neck. 

“Do I intimidate you, Choi Jongho?” Yeosang almost purred. 

Jongho slipped his hands over Yeosang’s hips. Desire pulsed through their mate bond. It heightened in his stomach. He then nuzzled their noses together. 

Jongho groaned, “Oh, I’ll show you intimidation—”

“ Ahem .” Hongjoong cleared his throat. 

“Where does your…um…drive come from?” Yunho’s cheeks flushed. “I mean I thought you two would have been over it by now?”

“Meaning?” Yeosang crossed his arms. 

“Well, we can all hear you two at night.” Yunho said, sheepishly. 

“Every night, actually,” Hongjoong said. 

Jongho wanted to shrink into the ground. 

Yeosang luckily spoke with understanding, “You’ll understand when your mate bond tethers to someone.”

They walked further down the main stretch of the village. Jongho interlaced his fingers with Yeosang’s, enjoying the sun and the company of the one he loved most. Hongjoong and Yunho’s company did not go unnoticed either. Jongho started to warm up to his crew, although untrusting and slow at first. 

“How do you know?” Hongjoong asked. 

“Hm?” Jongho hummed.

“How do you know when you find your mate?” Hongjoong’s hand drifted over his side.

Yeosang smirked and he seemed distant in his eyes. A sentimental softness filled them. 

“You’ll know. It’s hard to ignore.” Jongho said. 

Hongjoong said no more. 

They eventually found a quieter street. Houses scattered more sparse. No more vendors lined the sides. The bustle of town echoed behind them. 

A gust of wind brushed past them. 

Yeosang’s hair unfurled from its style off his forehead. 

Jongho reached out to fix it. 

A door flung open to a cottage on their left. 

Stairs nestled between two flowering bushes and patches of long grass fenced the path to the stairs. 

Two women stepped out from the house, both dressed in robes adorned with shells. Their presence appeared gentle, but striking. 

“Can we help you?” Hongjoong asked. 

One of the women tilted her head at Yeosang. “Your fey ancestry sings in your blood. The hum is very ancient.”

Yeosang looked behind him then back at them. “Me?”

“Yes, you.” Jongho whispered out the side of his mouth. 

The other woman locked eyes with Jongho. She smiled at him, curious yet welcoming. 

“You all come in. We felt your presence when you docked, witch.” The woman on the right said. 

Yunho walked toward the stairs, but Hongjoong flung his hand out to stop him. 

“Scared?” The woman with darker hair and a dangerous smile leaned against the doorframe. 

“What’s your motive?” Jongho moved his shoulder in front of Yeosang. 

“Oh, he’s his mate. I can sense it. How cute.” The woman with rounded features and ruby-red hair nearly squealed. 

Jongho ticked his brows in. 

“Oh, we won’t bite, sweetie. Just tea and talk.” The dark haired witch winked. 

Yeosang whispered, “They might know more about the magic here. They’re witches. I can sense it.” 

Jongho scowled. “Fine.”

“I’m Vanessa,” the red head introduced. “This is my mate Yuriko.”

Yuriko’s sharpened gaze trailed over Jongho. “A bit jumpy aren’t you?”

Jongho huffed. 

“You’re doing it again. We talked about this.” Yeosang elbowed Jongho. 

Jongho moved aside with a defeated slump to his shoulders. He kept his hand on Yeosang’s waist as they walked in behind Hongjoong and Yunho. His hand never strayed from Yeosang’s skin. He feared if he let go something would happen again, like how Ahra’s shadows suffocated them. 

Inside, Vanessa and Yuriko’s cottage looked like it was designed by the sea itself. Jongho thought Seonghwa would melt with admiration in a place like this one. Vines of silver sea ivy climbed the log walls. They wrapped around window panes glazed with stained glass in shades of coral, aqua, and sunset pink. 

Wind chimes made from driftwood, seashells, and delicate sea-glass twinkled music as ocean breeze slipped through an open window. 

Jongho recognized a knot tied with purpose on a window sill. Yeosang had the same one back in their cabin to ward off bad spirits. 

He noticed a lavender garden growing on the back lawn. Crystal tipped stakes marked protection wards around the perimeter, catching the sunlight. 

The cabin smelled of kelp tea and firewood. Crooked shelves sagged under piles of weathered books, potion jars, shriveled coral, and drawings of the constellations. 

A worn couch sat adjacent to the fireplace with a silk quilt draped over the side. 

Vanessa and Yuriko’s love painted everywhere. Two teacups waited on the counter with different lipstick prints. Two scarves hung on the hooks by the door. The home glowed with not just magic, but a mate bond flourishing. 

Jongho felt so homesick suddenly. 

“Tea?” Vanessa offered. 

“I’ll take tea,” Yeosang said. 

“Me too,” Yunho seated on the couch with Hongjoong. 

Yeosang sat on a rocking chair next to the couch, admiring the flames arching upward in the fireplace. 

Jongho did not sit. He watched the witches hand out tea to Yunho and Yeosang. 

Yuriko rested back against their kitchenette counter. “You know I’ve seen you all before.”

“You can see the future too? I know not all witches can scry.” Yeosang blew steam off the surface of his tea. 

“She sure can.” Vanessa beamed, dragging a violet painted nail down Yuriko’s arm. Her sage sundress made her red hair appear more vibrant as sun fell on it. 

“You know you carry something rare.” Yuriko jerked her chin at Yeosang. “You smell like spring fey.” 

“I’m not a fey.” Yeosang promised. “I was born in a small village outside Aurora.”

Jongho kept a watchful eye on Yuriko as she sized Yeosang up with a glare. 

“Maybe not a full fey. But something touched your bloodline a long time ago.” Yuriko said. 

“What do you want from him?” Jongho asked. 

Hongjoong and Yunho looked at each other, then at Jongho with concern. 

Yeosang rolled his eyes. 

“I’m pretty sure they’re not dangerous people, Jongho.” Hongjoong said. 

“When were you born?” Yuriko asked Yeosang. 

“June 15th,” Yeosang sipped his tea. 

“Happy early birthday.” Vanessa chimed. 

Jongho knew it was nearing close. He would have to grab a gift off the island before they set out again. 

“So before the summer season?” Yuriko smirked in triumph. 

Yeosang shifted in his chair. “Yes.”

Jongho gripped his hands into fists at the sight of his mate uncomfortable. He did not know much about the fey and their realm, but from what Yeosang described in the past they were tricking beings who trapped humans. Their reputation bordered on sultry yet violent. While Jongho may bow on his knees in a second for Yeosang in lustful adoration, his mate was not violent inherently. 

“This is all very interesting, but really we came on the island to figure out what’s going on with the leylines,” Hongjoong interrupted. “Is something killing them?” 

Vanessa nodded in solemn, moving on. “We’ve tried everything. Crystals. Divination work. Scrying. Reading bones.”

“The magic’s been unraveling slowly for around a decade. It’s almost like it’s leaking into something invisible.” Vanessa relaxed into the conversation. Her guard dropped at their concern. 

“Can you tell us what you can about it?” Yunho set his tea cup on the coffee table, which was actually an old chest set in front of the couch. 

“The mermaids were the first to feel it. Their songs don’t reach the village anymore. Their numbers are thinning. For a while they thought the fishers broke the pact.”

“The fishers are proving their loyalty, though. They’ve been looking for help. Some have even risked their lives going into Hightown on the continent trying to get help from the city. It’s the island that’s sick. Not the people. However the Esteemed council seemed to think otherwise.” Vanessa saddened. 

“They laughed at Cobalt Reef, threatening to raid the island if our villagers went back. The only reason they haven’t yet is because they’re scared.” Vanessa’s dangerous smirk returned. 

Jongho believed it. He never heard of the island until Seonghwa told them it was their next stop. 

Yunho leaned forward, resting his elbows on his long legs. “I’ve seen monsters drain entire towns. They suck all the resources from the place. Could it be something like that? Something feeding on the place?”

“We considered that,” Vanessa said. “We looked for dark magic, consumption patterns, and even elemental imbalances. Nothing matched. I don’t know of a monster that would be that patient. It’s been so long since the hurt on the island started. 

Vanessa straightened. “We figured if something is hiding it would be in Cobalt Cove. The leyline there flickers the worst, like a heartbeat skipping a beat.”

“Could you take us?” Hongjoong asked. 

“I’ll take you. Yuriko has to stay behind to anchor the wards around the village. It’s keeping the magic we hold here as protected as it can. No matter how weak.” Vanessa said.

“You must be exhausted.” Yeosang lowered his tea. 

“Definitely,” Yuriko nodded.

Jongho reached out and squeezed Yeosang’s shoulder in affection. He sensed a disturbance in their bond, like he stressed over something. 

“I can take you now,” Vanessa said. “I’m excited to see if you can help.”

“Be careful…” Yuriko warned. 

Vanessa arched into Yuriko’s side as her mate wrapped a thin arm around her lush waist. “I’ll be so careful, my dear.”

“Good.” Yuriko whispered before kissing her. 

The kiss turned hot for just a moment, their lips smacking. Vanessa yelped in surprise. She yanked back as if she remembered their audience. 

Hongjoong pinched the bridge of his nose while Yunho chuckled. 

Jongho finally smiled, knowingly. 

Yeosang’s eyebrow twitched upward. “Told you.”

Chapter Text

Mingi and Wooyoung bypassed the village entirely. He knew they were in charge of talking to the locals, but Mingi could not bring himself to be near Yunho. He worried he destroyed everything they built with each other. Years and years of close friendship, gone with one single wrong yet delicious action. 

Wooyoung did not complain as they adventured further than planned. He talked about the weather, the ship, how much he loved Yeosang and how much Jongho annoyed him. 

Mingi nodded, not listening with an active ear like he tried to. 

Their footsteps bounced off the stone and the air smelled like sea salt. 

“I just feel like Jongho’s up Yeosang’s ass all the time now,” Wooyoung cackled. “Not like that. Well, yeah, kind of. Not that I mind that they’re intimate. It’s just, my gods, let the poor man come up for air too. You know? Like I’m his friend why can’t I spend time with him alone—”

“I kissed Yunho,” Mingi admitted. 

Wooyoung halted climbing down a steep rock. He slipped, falling to the ground with the nimbleness of a cat. 

Mingi stretched his tall body down. He landed his feet next to Wooyoung’s crouched body. 

Wooyoung stood fully with eyes wide like the moon. “You kissed Yunho?”

“Then I left. No explanation and no apology. I panicked.” He walked ahead. 

Wooyoung lagged.

Mingi could tell the rogue’s mind tried to follow what he said. 

“Did he kiss back?” Wooyoung asked. 

“Yeah, actually.” Mingi’s voice tightened. 

“Then what’s your issue?” Wooyoung caught up to him finally. 

“I think I ruined everything.” 

“Did you tell him that?”

Mingi paused on a narrow ridge that overlooked a stream. He set his hands loosely on his hips. He shook his head. 

Wooyoung rolled his head in a circle and groaned in annoyance. “Mingi, you didn’t ruin your friendship with him. But you’re probably going to ruin it if you keep pretending it didn’t happen.”

Mingi slumped when the words landed. 

“Be honest. You’re too smart to be this dumb.” Wooyoung softened. 

Mingi continued on the path. He changed the subject, unwilling to delve further. Yunho’s face popped in his mind and he had to shake it away.

“We’re not really doing our job out here.” Mingi said. 

“We don’t know that. Maybe there’s another witch in the wild we don’t know about.” Wooyoung said. 

“I just needed to get away for a minute.” Mingi waved his hand back toward the village. 

“I’m sorry, Mingi.” Wooyoung offered his sympathy. 

The corner of Mingi’s lips raised upward. 

They followed the path until it opened into a large chamber. A waterfall battered down into a clear pool. Light pierced from cracks in the stone ceiling above. The water below glowed a faint blue. 

“Whoa…” Wooyoung admired the waterfall. “This is incredible.”

Mingi tilted his head at the water as it rippled suddenly. He watched the rings grow larger with no cause. 

“So, how was it?” Wooyoung asked, lightly. 

“The kiss?” 

Wooyoung shrugged. “Yeah, was it worth it?”

Mingi thought for a moment. “Very.”

Wooyoung and Mingi laughed together. It felt nice. A lightness formed in Mingi’s chest. He forgot about the impending confrontation that waited for him on the boat later on. He focused on Wooyoung’s laugh, making him laugh as well. 

His arms stuck to his sides as a kelp-like rope snapped around his body. It hurt his skin as it bound him. 

Wooyoung struggled in his own restraints. Both his wrists tangled into similar dark green rope. 

Mingi felt the slick slime coating on what captured him. Was it seaweed?

Before he could investigate, both of them were pulled to the ground. Their ensnared bodies dragged to the edge of the pool. More sludge covered ropes restrained their bodies. 

Mingi struggled, but not as hard as Wooyoung who seemed in a panic. 

The water grew still. 

“What the fuck is this?” Wooyoung laid his head back on the stone and stared at the ceiling. 

Mingi scrambled for a plan. “Can you reach your dagger?”

“I don’t even have my hands right now, Mingi.” Wooyoung struggled harder. 

A single figure emerged from the water. A man, with hair like wet ink and eyes lighter than the water itself. His jaw set square with high cheekbones. His nose looked off alignment, like it had been broken too many times. A scar slashed over his left eye. 

He swam to the edge, gripping the side near Wooyoung and Mingi. 

Mingi refrained his gasp. He would have admired the mermaid tail had he not been bound with cold clammy seaweed. 

His scales shimmered like oil slick in moonlight. His face carved near perfect; unreadable. 

“Of course the one threatening to drown us is absurdly attractive,” Wooyoung muttered. 

“You’re armed.” The mermaid’s voice was tough, but in a way like if crushed pearls could talk. He pulled one hand toward him in the air. 

The seaweed yanked them further to the edge of the water. 

Mingi bit his bottom lip as ice cold water licked his ankles. His boots submerged and his pants hem dampened. 

“Outsiders always bring rot with them. What are you doing here?” The mermaid asked. 

Mingi’s breathing quickened. He choked out over the sound of the waterfall rushing, “We didn’t mean to intrude. We didn’t even know you were here. We’re just trying to fix something wrong with the island.”

The mermaid did not budge. 

Mingi tried to sound apologetic. “We were told something’s hurting the leylines. We thought maybe we could find someone out here who could help.”

The mermaid’s eyes narrowed, studying Mingi. A long pause, then he raised a hand. Seaweed ropes loosened just enough for them to breathe. 

Mingi sat up, able to use a little bit of support from his hands. 

Wooyoung did the same with pure core strength. His hands still remained bound at the wrists. 

“I’m Mingi and this is Wooyoung. We’re part of a…ship crew?” 

“You’re pirates,” the mermaid said. 

“Yes?” Mingi was unsure if it would seal their fates. “But not like those pirates.”

“You’re all the same. You sail the same waters. Follow the same trail.” The mermaid tilted his head at them. “Hm.”

He waved his hand aside, and the seaweed slipped back into the water. 

Mingi exhaled his first full breath in minutes. His hands scrambled to his throat to make sure he truly was free. He dripped with salt. His white shirt, unbuttoned down his chest, tinted green. 

“Thank you,” Mingi said. 

“A greeting would’ve been nice.” Wooyoung grumbled. 

“Hello,” the mermaid deadpanned. 

“I, um, I like your tail.” Mingi pointed. 

The mermaid smirked. “I have a name not in your common language, but the villagers call me Adonis.”

“Adonis. Handsome.” Wooyoung leaned back on his hands as he pulled his feet from the water. 

Mingi cringed at his own wet socks as he backed from the edge. 

“You say you’re here to help?” Adonis stacked his forearms on the stone edge. His black hair clung to his strong back. Water droplets followed the deep lines of his muscles.

Mingi nodded. “Yes, sir.”

“What’s in it for you?” Adonis asked. 

“We’re going after The Isle of Lost,” Wooyoung admitted.

Adonis laughed, even though mocking it sounded melodious. “You’ll die trying.”

“We know the risks,” Mingi said. “If you know anything about why the island is dying maybe it would help too. You’d have some recognition for your efforts.”

Mingi knew he could persuade a flame to consume water.

Adonis smiled. “I like you. Fine. I’ll tell you what I know, although it’s not much.” He moved all his hair over his shoulder. “Years ago, a ship came here to Cobalt Reef. The people were kind and we trusted them.”

“I’m waiting for the catch,” Wooyoung grimaced. 

Adonis looked pained; a cross between rage and grief. “They returned not long after. Angry and different. Something had changed and they turned cold. I thought initially they were puppets of some kind to a demon or worse, but I learned they showed their true selves. They did something, but we do not know what. After they left, the leylines dimmed. My people grew sick and went missing. Fishers’ nets turned up sparse. Magic faded.”

“That’s terrible,” Mingi said. 

“Do you know their names? Or what they looked like?” Wooyoung asked. 

“No. It’s almost as if our memories have been tampered with. I know I’ve seen them, but have no sense of who they are.” Adonis looked up at Wooyoung. “It’s strange. I wish I could do more but we are confined to the water beneath the island. I can’t search on land for answers.”

Wooyoung looked down at the pool. 

Mingi’s face twisted with confusion. “I don’t think islands float on water do they?”

“This one does,” Adonis said. “We have a city beneath here.” 

“Interesting.” Wooyoung said, skeptically. 

“If you could search on land, do you know where you’d go?” Mingi asked. 

“Center of the island. The leylines are supposed to be strongest there. It’s a place called Cobalt Cove.” Adonis nodded his head east.

Wooyoung and Mingi swiveled their eyes to each other. 

“I suggest starting there. Come find me if you succeed.” Adonis slipped back beneath the water, like he never had been there before. 

Mingi laid back against the stone again with his chest heaving. “We were almost killed by a hot mermaid.”

“Would’ve been a nice way to go,” Wooyoung smiled. “Come on. We have a location to get to.”

⋅•⋅⊰∙∘☽༓☾∘∙⊱⋅•⋅

San followed Seonghwa to Rane’s estate, overlooking the glittering waters of Cobalt Reef. White stonewalls, gauzy curtains that billowed in the breeze, and luxurious furniture lined the home. It reminded San of his own estate in Hightown. 

Rane led them to a common area. Coastal charm decorated the place. Woven rugs made of seagrass dyed in muted tones covered the space. Large windows were left open. A carved table of bleached bonewood stood at the center. Bowls of exotic fruits with many shades rested beside vases filled with water lilies. 

Despite the elegance, there was a warmth to the room. 

“Welcome to my home,” Rane introduced. 

“It’s beautiful,” San complimented. 

Rane gestured to the couches. “Take a seat.”

“Thank you,” Seonghwa smiled.

Rane’s long braids fell over his shoulders. San caught a golden ear cuff shaped like a sea serpent glinting in the sunlight. 

“Drinks?” Rane asked. 

“No thank you,” San refused. 

Seonghwa nodded. 

Rane turned to a thin side table shoved between two large bookcases. 

With his back turned, Rane spoke, “So what brings you to Cobalt Reef in the first place?”

“Looking for an island.” Seonghwa left it vague. 

Rane laughed as his whiskey bottle clinked against a glass. “That so?”

“We stopped here for supplies, but we’re willing to help however we can.” Seonghwa took the glass from Rane when he offered it. 

San watched their fingers brush together momentarily. 

“Well, I appreciate your crew’s willingness to help. Not many pirates stop here with that intent. It’s mostly to come after our merfolk. They don’t make it far.” Rane winked at Seonghwa as he sat next to him on the couch. 

San watched from across the coffee table between them in his own seat. Alone. 

Rane discussed the island’s history; how the fishers and mermaids created an alliance to prevent war, the leylines energy, and how the locals have been affected over the years. 

San was interested. He kept his Esteemed status silent in the room, feeling it would be an unwelcome fact about himself. 

“Can I ask about your parents?” San eventually asked. 

Rane finished off his whiskey, setting the glass on the pearl table in front of them. “They passed when a crew visited years ago. I think it was foul play, but we have no proof.”

“Is that when the leylines started weakening?” Seonghwa asked, swirling the ice in the glass. 

“It was.” Rane said, a knowing look in his gaze. 

“Do you think it could be connected?” San asked. 

“Perhaps, but it could also be a coincidence.” Rane set his arm on the back of the couch behind Seonghwa. “My siren magic tells me whatever’s destroying the leylines is still here on the island, but I can’t find it. The witches here, Vanessa and Yuriko, can’t find it either. They have the general idea but have never been successful.”

“We’ll find it. I swear.” Seonghwa’s positivity to a fault impressed San. “Do you have any maps of the island? I can read it.”

Rane stood and walked toward a long wooden cabinet. He pulled out rolled parchment, a lighter shade than the map of The Isle of Lost. He rolled out on the pearl surface. 

Rane traced his finger along the coastline, “This is our island.”

San did not know what he looked at other than the wiggly shapes across the map. He did narrow in on one thing, and it seemed Seonghwa’s mind matched his own. 

“What’s this?” Seonghwa pointed at a space in the center of the island that looked like a small inlet. 

It read Cobalt Cove .

Rane took a deep breath. “Ah, Cobalt Cove. No one dares to go there anymore. It used to be an excellent space to fish. It’s abandoned now.”

“Why’s that?” San asked. 

“We’ve had fishers go there and never return. Merfolk report their kind swimming that way and end up missing.” Rane said. 

“You’ve never had it investigated?” Seonghwa asked. 

“It’s too difficult even with magic. It doesn’t cast properly and the current pulls too hard.” Rane explained. 

“It sounds like something’s feeding off the leylines then.” Seonghwa crossed his legs and leaned forward more to look at the map. 

“It’s an excellent theory and one that I’ve thought of, but there’s no magical presence I can sense there. No creature, no spirit. Nothing.” Rane smoothed his hand over the map. 

“It could be something that doesn’t want to be found.” San shrugged. He did not know much about magic, but he wanted to try. He owed it to magic users like Seonghwa and Rane.

“I want to protect what we have, and poking around there might anger whatever is there. If there’s something there.” Rane relaxed into the couch one more, crossing his ankle over his knee. 

“You might not have the luxury of avoiding it anymore,” San said. 

Seonghwa side-eyed San. 

His neck flushed blotchy red. “I’m sorry, I just meant it might be important to look into it before it gets worse.”

Rane let out a light-hearted laugh. “I understood. What’s your history, anyway, San?”

San glanced down at his hands. “You might kick me out if I tell you.”

“You weren’t an enforcer were you?” Rane laughed again. 

San laughed dryly, “Ha…no…”

“San’s an Esteemed.” Seonghwa said, gently. “But I trust him.”

Rane’s smile dropped, but not in anger. He assessed San with a keen eye. Afternoon sun dripped over Rane’s tawny-brown skin. He held himself then, instead of the calm man earlier, as a protective leader. 

“What’s your intention here?” Rane asked. 

“I followed someone into the crew. Sort of accidentally found everyone.” San pressed his lips into a strained smile. 

“Someone, hm?” Rane asked. 

Wooyoung’s face flashed in his mind. Wooyoung clothed (unfortunately) in his lap, his head hung back with a breathy moan on his plump lips. 

San cleared his throat with fire in his stomach. “Yeah.”

“Well, welcome Esteemed.” Rane bowed his head. 

“No need. I’m here to help. Maybe atone.” San tried to lighten the tension. 

After the heavy conversation, Rane poured more drinks and even grabbed San a sweet coconut and lime drink with no alcohol. He appreciated it. San got drunk too quick and too fast. If he drank, it was a very rare occasion. It was easier to tell people he was not a drinker. 

Rane passed Seonghwa a second drink, their fingers touching again. 

“Thank you,” Seonghwa said, shyly. 

“So, Seonghwa, how does someone like you end up on a pirate ship instead of ruling the sea?” Rane sat on the edge of the couch to set his drink down. 

Seonghwa shrugged. “Wanted to know what freedom was like, I guess.”

San frowned at that. It was true, and he knew it. Seonghwa flourished on their ship, no longer under The Baron’s hold. 

Seonghwa and Rane exchanged a look, longer than San thought necessary. 

He shifted in his seat. 

“We don’t get many sirens like us here like I told you before. You’re most likely from the island in the south part of the ocean. My mother was from there.” Rane explained. 

Seonghwa gave him a half-smile. “I am. I moved to Utopia Cove for a while.”

“Brave to go so close to the continent.” Rane said. 

“I wanted to make maps. Got a job in the trade system there and that’s where I met San, actually.” Seonghwa sipped his drink. 

San remembered the first time he met Seonghwa. He was struck by his beauty first. His hair had been shorter at the time, and he was thinner. Despite Seonghwa’s ethereal aura though, San always sensed something was wrong. 

The Baron would move at the table during meetings too quick and Seonghwa would jump sometimes. It never settled well with San. 

“An Esteemed being acquainted with a magic user? Intriguing.” Rane complimented. “Seems you’re open minded, San.”

“I try to be,” San sipped his beautifully sweet drink. 

“Well, Seonghwa—” Rane reached out and wiped a droplet of whiskey off Seonghwa’s lips, “—if you ever get tired of chasing islands, there’s a place here with your name on it. Our fishers who leave the island could use an official cartographer.”

San glanced out the window, then back at the two of them. 

Seonghwa beamed. “I’ll definitely think about it. You’re too sweet.”

San cleared his throat and set his empty drink down. “We should get moving, Seonghwa. Either to Cobalt Cove or to find the others. Up to you.”

Rane smirked at Seonghwa, causing the latter to blush through his cheeks. 

Seonghwa finished off his drink then set the empty glass next to Rane’s. “We should regroup. The others will want to know what we’ve learned. I’ll follow Yeosang’s magic.” Seonghwa stretched as he stood. 

Rane walked them to the door, trailing behind a little before catching Seonghwa’s gaze again. 

“If you need anything at all, come find me.” Rane said, sincerely. 

Seonghwa nodded, but he was visibly flustered. 

They left Rane’s home and walked in silence for a moment. The wind cooled outside as the late afternoon started to turn. Sea air brushed over their skin. It rippled San’s loose shirt. 

San chuckled as they headed toward the village’s center. “Looks like you got the attention of the leader.”

Seonghwa smiled faintly. “Wasn’t trying to.”

“He’s attractive.” San encouraged. 

Seonghwa bit his bottom lip. “He is.”

“It’s too bad he’s not Hongjoong,” San said.

Seonghwa stopped in shock and watched San walk past him. 

San continued forward like he never made the comment. If a cocky smirk dawned his lips, Seonghwa did not need to know.

Chapter Text

Hongjoong traveled with Yunho, Jongho, and Yeosang along a quiet overgrown trail. Vanessa led them further into the island near the center. 

The air grew heavier as they approached. It thickened with the sharp metallic scent of magic, humidity, and sea salt. 

Vanessa walked careful, hand over her most likely rapid heart rate. “We’re close. The leyline’s pulse is stronger here than anywhere else on the island.”

Hongjoong noticed Vanessa and Yeosang hesitate.

“I sense something approaching.” Vanessa announced. 

She spun, summoning a gorgeous rose-colored light into her hands. It swirled around her fingers. Her fingers extended to fire her power.

“Wait!” Yeosang reached out and caught her wrist. 

Hongjoong’s body moved on its own. He jumped past Vanessa like a blur. He shielded his body in front of the emerging figure from the forest. His arms encircled their waist, moving the lithe figure aside. 

Hongjoong tripped over a stray rock amongst a cluster of them on the steep incline before the cove. He tumbled down, landing on top of the magical being his body forced him to protect. 

Hongjoong groaned at the impact. He bracketed his hands on either side of their head and pushed himself up. He took a moment to move, their hips connecting and legs tangling. 

“Oh, Hongjoong…” Wooyoung’s voice giggled suddenly from a different direction. 

Hongjoong looked down and Seonghwa stared back up in shock at him. 

Vanessa gasped, “Fuck! I am so sorry! I didn’t know you were with them!”

San calmed her, “It’s alright.”

They introduced themselves, Mingi and Wooyoung emerging from the opposite of the path as San and Seonghwa had. 

“H-Hongjoong.” Seonghwa whispered. 

Hongjoong shook his head, “Oh. I’m sorry.”

He pushed himself upward and reached his hand out. Lightning fluttered across his hand in a painful yet comforting sensation as Seonghwa took his help up. 

Seonghwa stood and dusted sand off himself. He kept his vision on Hongjoong, then brought it to the ashen circle where he once stood.

Hongjoong ripped his focus from Seonghwa, making sure he kept his attention on Vanessa. 

“We’ve taken on a demon. How much worse could this be?” Hongjoong asked, nodding to the jagged entrance of Cobalt Cove. 

Vanessa’s eyes shifted between Hongjoong and Seonghwa with an interested look. She grinned, but then it fell once she noticed the stunned silence over the group. 

“We don’t know what we’ll be up against is all,” Vanessa said. “I just know it’s powerful to feed off the magic on the island.”

“I feel so drained,” Yeosang rubbed his forehead. 

Jongho smoothed his hands down Yeosang’s sides. “Are you alright?”

“I’ll be okay,” Yeosang said, weakly. 

“How did you know to come here?” Hongjoong asked the others. 

“We met a mermaid who told us about this place,” Mingi said. 

“Rane mentioned this place even though he didn’t seem too convinced it was a good idea for us to visit,” San explained, gesturing to he and Seonghwa. 

Hongjoong looked over his shoulder at Cobalt Cove. “Then I guess this is it then.”

Vanessa nodded as she walked to the entrance. “This is it. But something’s wrong.”

Hongjoong stood right beside her as she looked over the entrance. 

“I’ve never been able to get this close. Yuriko and Rane said it was too dangerous,” Vanessa pointed her finger at the cove’s mouth. “Look at this.”

Hongjoong studied the black stone covered with thick blue magic currents splayed out like veins. A fog mirroring thunder clouds clung to the rocks. 

“This is unnatural.” Seonghwa said. 

Hongjoong did not carry magic, but the air felt warped. Their voices carried inside and echoed wrong, almost distorted. 

Yeosang stepped back slightly with his brows drawn. “It’s corrupted. Something very ancient.” He backed into Jongho whose ax was already drawn. 

Seonghwa spoke to Hongjoong, making intentional eye contact with him for the first time in days. “We have to destroy whatever’s doing this. If we don’t, this island won’t survive. Rane’s counting on us.”

Hongjoong felt heavier at the sound of another leader’s name on Seonghwa’s tongue. 

San crossed his muscled arms, “You mean your new boyfriend is counting on us?”

Wooyoung scoffed a laugh, but then covered his mouth with his hand. 

Silence snapped like a bowstring. 

Hongjoong’s voice sharpened, “That’s enough, San.”

Everyone looked at him. 

Hongjoong said to Seonghwa, “Maybe next time we can keep the flirting to after we’ve fixed the island.”

Hurt flashed across Seonghwa’s face. 

“Oh, a jealous captain. Interesting.” Wooyoung whispered to Mingi. 

Hongjoong felt eyes burning on the back of his neck. He noticed Yeosang glaring at him hard . He sensed something deep in the witch’s irritation. 

Hongjoong stood with Vanessa despite the tension simmering. Broken magic throbbed under their feet. 

“We’re going in. Whether it wants us to or not.” Hongjoong decided. 

Vanessa agreed, “I’ll lead if you all follow.”

Hongjoong stepped aside, and let the beautiful witch lead them into danger.

⋅•⋅⊰∙∘☽༓☾∘∙⊱⋅•

Yeosang walked into Cobalt Cove with caution. A vast stone dome covered them in darkness, shielding their crew and Vanessa from the sun. The only light illuminated from the shallow blue water swirling at their ankles. 

His body felt like he had a bad bout of flu. He stumbled to the side, Jongho catching up. 

“Yeosang,” Jongho whispered in his ear. “Do you need to leave?”

“No, I want to help.” Yeosang pleaded. 

Vanessa dropped her hands to her knees, lowering head. Her satin red hair draped a curtain over her face. 

Seonghwa balanced his hand against the cove’s wall. Color drained from his face under the teal glow. 

Yeosang loosened himself from Jongho’s grip to power through. He walked forward in the water catching the darkened silhouette of something in the center. 

He froze. His body stopped like he had been doused in ice. “No fucking way…”

In the center laid a massive sleeping dragon. Scales glimmered like storm-forged metal. It curled over the thinnest pulse of the leylines where they all connected. A low thunderous breath echoed with each rise and fall of its chest. 

“Yunho, what’s our survival rate against this?” Hongjoong whispered.

“It’s a dragon, so zero,” Yunho grimaced. “We need to go.”

Yeosang drank in the magical sight despite the fear. “It’s not just a dragon. I can feel it. This is an ancient spirit and it’s very powerful.”

Vanessa curled upward to her full height. She looked ready to hurl. “It’s feeding off the leylines. It’s bound to it. That’s why everything is dying, the spirit is tied to the magic here. It’s swallowing it. I cannot believe this is what has been here for ten years.”

Seonghwa shook his head. “It shouldn’t be here, it needs to be in the afterlife. It’ll be angry if we wake it.”

“We have to leave. Now.” Yunho already slipped from the group toward the cove’s entrance. 

A thud pulled Yeosang from the dragon. 

“Ouch, San!” Wooyoung whispered-yelled. 

“Why are you hitting me? What the hell did I do?” San asked. 

“You stepped on my foot!” Wooyoung shoved him. 

“Careful, the water gets deeper this way.” San snapped after he stumbled. 

“Then stay the fuck off my foot,” Wooyoung returned the attitude with more sass than needed. 

“Well pardon me, your highness,” San mocked. 

Wooyoung’s face twisted in anger. He shoved San again, but the Esteemed stumbled. Water splashed around the two of them as the commotion echoed through the cove. 

The dragon’s long eye slits flickered open.

“Shit,” Yunho cursed. 

Yeosang smacked a hand to his forehead. 

“Dumbasses.” Jongho tightened his hand on his ax. 

A deep growl echoed and shook the entire cove. The dragon raised, flaring its nostrils. Its wings outstretched and scraped the stone walls. Lightning surged with a crack across its scales. It flickered through its many horns and down its spine. 

It let out a deafening roar, and stone crumbled from the ceiling. 

“Scatter!” Yunho shouted. 

The dragon opened its mouth and lightning barreled directly to them. 

Jongho grabbed Yeosang and ran with him to a stone mound poking out of the water. 

Lightning did not electrify the water like Yeosang had thought it would. It dissipated into the bright blue pool like dust, but with the power of a large cannon. 

“Yeosang, throw up a shield or something!” Yunho yelled from another part of the cove. 

Yeosang tried to fight through his panic. He begged his power from within to cover the entire group. He could muster large winds and tempests. He could do this. 

He spread his hand out and moonlight-white blanketed over them in a blink. It shimmered and moved like clouds. 

The dragon blasted another hit toward Yeosang. 

Yeosang winced as his power threatened to break when the lightning hit his ward. 

Jongho held him up, bracing his feet on the mound as his mate protected them. 

Seonghwa moved his hands forward and water pushed forward in a wave outside the ward. Water twisted around the dragon’s limbs. 

The dragon struggled, whipping its body to try and rid itself of the restraints. 

Vanessa summoned her own power. It spun around her in golden pink, mirroring an ocean sunset. Her blast hit the dragon in its neck. 

The dragon roared, gearing up its power again. It sparked in its mouth before bolting down at them again. 

Yeosang blasted backward, falling into Jongho. They tumbled into the water. His ward fragmented. When he stood, his body dripped with water. 

Once Jongho joined him, he asked, “Are you hurt?”

“No, but I might need time to let my power rest.” Yeosang needed twelve hours of sleep to recover, but he did not want to admit it. 

Yunho aimed his crossbow in a rapid pace at the dragon’s joints, unloading and loading as quickly as he could. He shot both eyes for good measure. The arrows hit the dragon with the precision of a trained marksman every time. 

“Way to go, Yunho!” Vanessa cheered. 

The dragon roared again. A sound Yeosang hoped he never heard again. 

Hongjoong shouted over the dragon’s stomps toward them. “I have an idea, but it’s crazy!”

“We need crazy right now!” Yunho loaded his crossbow again.

Yeosang heard Hongjoong speak to Wooyoung, “How nimble are you?”

Yeosang immediately understood where his thought process was. “No, absolutely not.”

“What?” Wooyoung looked between them. 

“We don’t have time to think about safety!” Yunho shot the dragon again. 

It missed. 

The dragon’s breath weapon charged again. 

Yeosang reached for Hongjoong and Wooyoung. He pulled them to the cove’s wall. His body tucked into Jongho’s side as the blinding light cracked down in the center of the shallow pool. 

“What’s your idea?” Wooyoung asked. 

“If we can distract the dragon do you think you could climb up its back from the tail?” Hongjoong pointed at the dragon’s sharpened scales poking from its skin. 

Wooyoung shifted his head side to side in thought. 

“You can’t be serious.” Jongho said. 

“Do you have any other ideas?” Hongjoong asked. 

Yeosang rubbed his lips together, trying to think of literally anything other than his best friend scaling a dragon. 

“Yunho! Where is a dragon most vulnerable?” Hongjoong shouted across the cove. 

Yunho protected Mingi who had Vanessa tucked behind him. “Top of its head! I’m having trouble aiming for it.”

Wooyoung looked at Yeosang. 

Yeosang frowned. “Wooyoung, you can’t.”

Hongjoong handed Wooyoung his sword, “We’ll push the dragon back toward the deeper section of the water in case it tries to get you off.”

“Distract the fucker.” Wooyoung swiped the sword from Hongjoong and bolted toward the tail of the dragon. 

“Wooyoung, stop!” Yeosang yelled. 

The dragon reared its head in Yeosang’s direction. 

They had nowhere to run. 

It inhaled, its belly expanding to strike lightning at them. 

Vanessa brought her power close to her chest in a ball before expanding it at the dragon. It fanned out in a lethal blow, knocking the dragon back. 

The dragon kept upright, but staggered toward the other end of the cove.

“Keep pushing it back!” Hongjoong ordered. 

Yeosang could not move. His eyes stayed on Wooyoung who mounted the dragon’s tail undetected. 

“Yeosang,” Jongho said. “Focus.”

“If he dies doing this, Hongjoong, I’ll never forgive you.” Yeosang snapped, then left their sides to join Vanessa. 

Seonghwa’s water binds struggled to keep the dragon still. He tried to tighten them. 

“It’s too strong.” Seonghwa flanked Vanessa’s right side. 

Yeosang gathered all the magic he had left. He ran out of energy, but had one more big push left in him. 

“On three, we knock it back.” Yeosang said. 

“Wooyoung, brace!” Seonghwa shouted. 

Yeosang could not see Wooyoung, so he waited a moment before he started to count. 

“One,” Yeosang said. 

The dragon roared once more. It bared its sharp teeth with lightning slithering through the cracks.

“Two,” Yeosang summoned his power. 

Yunho shot his final arrows at the dragon. Mingi and San launched stray rocks that fell into the water with as much strength as they could. 

“Three,” Yeosang said, lowly. 

He prayed to the gods to protect Wooyoung. 

Yeosang, Seonghwa, and Vanessa all propelled their magic forward in a mix of white, violet, and pink. It shot the dragon with a force so brutal its echo competed with the dragon’s roar. 

The dragon heaved backward at the blast. 

Yeosang got a clear view of Wooyoung then. 

He climbed up the scales with the grace and stealth of a shadow. His feet carried him up the dragon’s neck. 

“Is he fucking out of his mind?” San shouted. 

“Blame Hongjoong!” Yeosang answered. 

The dragon teetered on its legs.

Wooyoung rolled onto the top of the dragon’s head as it started to fall into deep waters, where the mermaids had the ability to swim into the cove from under the island. 

Yeosang watched in fear with his breath held. 

Wooyoung stabbed Hongjoong’s sword into the dragon’s head.

The dragon let out an unhealthy snarl at the deadly strike. It lifted to its full height with its wings spread wide. A current of energy built in its throat. Lightning crackled for a final breath attack. 

Its lightning barreled for the three magic users, too fast to dodge yet too thin to hit them all. 

It would narrow in on Vanessa in a matter of seconds. 

But the hit never came. At least not to them. 

Yeosang’s eyes shut, thinking the power had ceased in the dragon’s death. 

Yunho yelled, “ Mingi! ”

Mingi had raced in front of them, absorbing the entire blow. Lightning threw his body down to the water. Ash gathered in his chest and he laid unmoving. Smoke curled from the seams in his clothes. 

Yeosang watched the dragon fall and Wooyoung crashed into the waters as the dragon spirit’s body misted into thin air. 

Yeosang wanted to go after Wooyoung after he failed to emerge from the water, but he held healing abilities that could help Mingi. He started to charge for his best friend, but then he stopped. 

San ran after Wooyoung, following along the stone edge before executing a perfect dive into the water. 

“Yeosang…please…” Yunho pleaded from the ankle deep water. He kneeled down in it. His hands furled into Mingi’s clothes. 

Yeosang looked again for Wooyoung and San, but they still remained under the water. 

Jongho grabbed Yeosang’s waist suddenly from behind. “I’ll get Wooyoung and San. You help Mingi.”

Yeosang breathed in relief. He trusted Jongho. 

Vanessa placed Mingi’s head in her lap. Her tears dotted his forehead. 

“I’m sorry…I’m sorry…” She cried. 

Hongjoong crouched down to Mingi at the same time Yeosang did. 

“Can you help?” Hongjoong asked. 

“I can stable him if he’s not…” Dead . Yeosang left the word out but Yunho’s face collapsed still. 

He sobbed. “Hurry.”

Yeosang’s hands trembled as they hovered over the wound in Mingi’s chest. 

Mingi’s breathing fell faint, labored, and his pulse pumped weak. 

Yunho brushed Mingi’s hair away from his face. 

Yeosang knit Mingi’s chest back together, but tilted his head in confusion. The lightning refused to leave. It harbored in Mingi’s chest, sternum, ribs, and abdomen. It consumed him inside. Yet, Mingi’s breath continued. His heart still remained healthy. 

“We need to get him out of here,” Yeosang said. 

Yunho gathered Mingi in his arms, one hand supporting his back and the other looped under his knees. 

Seonghwa placed a comforting hand on Vanessa’s shoulder. “Don’t blame yourself. Please, don’t blame yourself.”

Yeosang watched them walk out from the cove, but stayed behind with Hongjoong. 

He watched Jongho look over the edge of the stone into the waters. 

“Where are they?” Yeosang asked as he ran, his feet sloshing in the water.

Hongjoong followed him, stepping up onto the stone framing the pool. “Are they alright?”

Jongho crossed his arms, a tentative look on his face. He shook his head. 

“I can’t see them.”

Chapter Text

Muffled water surrounded Wooyoung. Darkness smothered his vision no matter how hard he fought it. His body drifted limp while his blood curled in his veins.

Wooyoung’s eyes snapped open. He coughed up saltwater, vomiting it up onto the rock beneath him. His pain subsided once he breathed sweet air. He gasped.

Wooyoung pushed himself up onto his elbows. Waves rushed softly against the rocky bluffs of Cobalt Reef. The sun lowered in the horizon, casting pink light behind wispy clouds. 

San stirred. His black hair slicked damp and his clothes dripped heavy with water. He coughed, similar to Wooyoung’s watery forced ones, then sat up disoriented. 

Wooyoung exhaled sharply, “You really are impossible to kill, aren’t you?”

San rubbed the water from his eyes, ignoring the comment. 

“Did I do it?” Wooyoung asked. “Did the dragon die?”

Before San could respond, a splash drew their attention.

A sleek figure pulled their naked torso onto the lower rock outcrop they seated on. 

Wooyoung recognized the gorgeous long dark hair and onyx scaled tail. 

Adonis glowed under sunlight. He leaned with casual elegance, water dripping from his sculpted form. 

His eyes glinted with amusement, “That you did, Wooyoung. The leylines breathe again and the merfolk thank you.”

Wooyoung groaned and rubbed his temple as a dull ache formed. 

“Do you know him?” San asked. 

“Adonis, this is San. San, this is Adonis. One of the merfolk on the island.” Wooyoung sat up fully. 

“What do you want?” San asked, suspiciously. 

“Is that how you speak to the mermaid who fished you out of the cove? I could’ve left you both to the current that almost drowned you.” Adonis smirked. 

“Thank you,” Wooyoung said. 

San muttered a thanks through clenched teeth as he stood. His clothes sopped wet. He peeled his shirt off, exposing the skin while he twisted the fabric in annoyance. Water drained from the top and splattered across the rock. 

Wooyoung’s eyes followed the lines across San’s back as he slipped his shirt back on. 

“You two make quite the couple,” Adonis said. 

Both San and Wooyoung’s head snapped in Adonis’s direction. 

“If you ever need a third, just say the word before I swim home.” He winked. 

San choked on what Wooyoung assumed was more water. 

Wooyoung tilted his head at Adonis, “How would that even work?”

Adonis reached out and grabbed Wooyoung’s ankle, swirling his thumb around the bone. “I mean you could move forward, and I could start with my mouth on that delicate waist you have. Then San could—”

“We’re not together.” San snapped. 

Wooyoung shook his head, “Yeah, I’d actually rather drown. Again.” 

“You asked how it would work.” Adonis moved his hand from Wooyoung. 

“My worst nightmare.” San tucked his shirt back into his waistband. 

“Your worst nightmare? I’m a dream. You’re terrible.” Wooyoung hopped to his feet. His socks mushed in his boots as water leaked from the soles. He groaned again. 

“I think he meant sharing you is his worst nightmare.” Adonis said. 

“ We’re not together .” Wooyoung and San said at the same time. 

Adonis stretched. “Ah, denial. You two should bottle that sexual tension and sell it. Might rival siren songs.”

Wooyoung’s face heated and rolled up his wet sleeves. 

Before disappearing, Adonis said, “Truly, thank you. The island is healing because of what you did. Not many above the waves would have risked a battle with that spirit.”

“Did you see it?” Wooyoung asked. 

“I watched you kill it from down below. You’re beautiful with a sword, Wooyoung.” Adonis winked at Wooyoung, then gave San a half-salute. 

He dove back into the sea with a perfect arch. 

Silence fell over both Wooyoung and San as the ripples on the water faded. 

“I liked him better when I met him the first time.” Wooyoung looked around for a path back to the village. 

“I liked him better when he wasn’t flirting with y— us .” San scratched the back of his neck as he tumbled over his words. 

They both went quiet again. 

“Let’s just never speak of this, please,” Wooyoung pleaded.

“Gladly.” San started his climb up the bluffs to reach the grass. 

Wooyoung watched him for a moment. He knew what San was about to say. 

I liked him better when he wasn’t flirting with you .

But San hated Wooyoung, and Wooyoung hated San. 

It made him wonder, had the journey changed them?

⋅•⋅⊰∙∘☽༓☾∘∙⊱⋅•

Yunho sat at Mingi’s bedside. They were put into one of the serene sun-drenched guest rooms in Rane’s home. 

Mingi had not stirred once since the dragon’s lightning blast, so Yunho had not left his side. 

Yunho’s fingers twisted his own shirt sleeve with anxiousness. His shoulders weighed heavy with worry. 

He studied Mingi’s still face, “You’ve always been so dramatic, but this is too much.”

Yunho tried not to cry again. He did the entire way from the cove to the village as he ran with Mingi. His arms ached, his legs hurt, and his ears rang from the dragon’s roars. Still, Yunho carried Mingi’s limp body until he could get him the help he needed. 

Yeosang’s magic had tired out, so Yuriko offered a healing hand. It was a matter of Mingi waking up at this point. 

Yunho drifted his hand over Mingi’s, then decided to lace their fingers together. 

“Come on.” Yunho whispered for the hundredth time that evening. 

Mingi’s fingers twitched. His eyes fluttered open, blinking against the soft sunset light. He groaned, trying to sit up. 

Yunho shot up from his chair. Relief fled onto his face as he leaned over. 

“You’re awake! Are you okay? You got hit, I thought you…” Yunho let the words fade before he could say what scared him. 

Mingi smiled faintly. “I’m fine. Everything just feels really loud and bright.”

He laid back down, squinting up at the ceiling. 

“Are you hurt still?” Yunho asked. 

“Sore. I feel hypersensitive too. Like all my senses are dialed up or something.” Mingi rubbed his forehead. 

“We’ll figure it out later. Just rest for now, okay?” Yunho moved to the side table where Yuriko left water. 

He poured a glass as Mingi shifted to sit against the headboard. He sat down as Mingi drained the cup in seconds.

They sat in an uncomfortable quiet until Mingi shattered it first. 

“I’m sorry,” Mingi said. 

“What do you mean?” Yunho asked. 

“I owe you an apology. For the kiss. And for avoiding you.” 

Yunho did not respond right away. His gaze dropped to the bed’s blankets.

“I panicked,” Mingi continued. “I didn’t want to mess this up. You’ve been my best friend since forever. And I thought if I acted like it didn’t happen, we could go back to normal.”

He paused, but Yunho could not bring himself to say anything. 

“Maybe it’s better if we stay friends,” Mingi said. 

Yunho’s head snapped up. “Are you sure?”

Seonghwa burst into the room, breathless and grinning. “I heard you from the living room! I’m glad you’re awake! I was going to lose it if I had to finish your journal for you.”

Mingi let out a weak laugh. 

Yunho wrestled with a disgruntled sigh. 

Seonghwa seated at the edge of the bed. “San and Wooyoung made it out, by the way.”

“They did? Are they okay?” Yunho asked. 

“Soggy and angry, but alive.” Seonghwa chuckled. “Also, Rane’s throwing a celebration tonight. Whole island. Music, dancing, food, the works. For all of us. He said something about a decade of suffering finally ending. No pressure or anything, I know you took a hard hit.”

Yunho exchanged a look with Mingi. Something unresolved still lingered between them; quiet beneath the joy. 

“Guess I should clean up, huh? Don’t want to look horrible at my own party.” Mingi smiled. 

Yunho watched Mingi as he spoke with Seonghwa, unable to tear his eyes away. 

Friends they were. And friends they would always be.

⋅•⋅⊰∙∘☽༓☾∘∙⊱⋅•

The beach bustled with a beautiful kind of chaos. Villagers set up string lanterns, prepared food, music, and handmade decorations. 

Rane overseed it all, barefoot in the sand with his sleeves rolled up. He stood with warmth and regality all at once. 

Seonghwa walked onto the beach. The others recuperated in Rane’s home until it was time, too exhausted to help. Seonghwa probably should have rested as well. His power fought him angrily as he left the comfort of Rane’s couch. 

He approached Rane, curious and sheepish. “I can run food or hang something. Just point me where you need me.”

Rane gave him an easy smile. “You’ve already done more than enough. This celebration is for you.” He leaned down and lifted a basket effortlessly. “But if you insist, I won’t say no to charming company.”

Seonghwa smiled, then helped with a willing hand. 

They worked together stringing lanterns between driftwood posts and palm trunks. The sun started to lower more and soon darkness would take the sky. 

“You’ve such beautiful eyes,” Rane complimented. 

“Thank you,” Seonghwa beamed as he stepped back from the last lantern he strung up. 

“You know you’ve got a softness in you. You’re still very sharp, but I noticed your gentleness first when I saw you.” Rane said. 

Seonghwa leaned in, laughing a little. “You’re too kind.”

Rane gestured to the fire pit nearby. Seonghwa sat with him on a log while people continued to prepare the beach for a celebration. 

“What’s on your mind?” Rane asked. “I can tell something’s going on.”

Seonghwa stared out at the ocean. “It’s nothing.”

“But it’s something,” Rane said. “You don’t have to speak on it if you don’t want to. However, I’ve been told I’m a good listener.”

Seonghwa said, finally, “I think I like someone, but I’m not sure he feels the same. So maybe I don’t actually like them and I’m confused.”

Rane did not press, but offered encouragement. “I’m sure you didn’t imagine it. You know not everyone is brave enough to say what they want. It might take him time.”

Seonghwa nodded, but he did not agree. Hongjoong was brave. He would say it if he meant it.

“You are brave, Seonghwa. And very easy to want. You should tell him how you feel.” Rane said. 

He brushed over Seonghwa’s hand briefly. 

Seonghwa did not pull away, and in fact smiled. “You’re easy to want too, you know?”

Rane laughed. 

A shout from down the beach signaled food was ready and musicians were warming up. 

Rane placed a hand on Seonghwa’s back. “Come on. Let’s enjoy what you saved, yeah?”

Seonghwa watched Rane stand, and his gaze lingered a little too long on Rane’s back. 

His thoughts drifted elsewhere.

Chapter Text

Jongho scanned the crowd as the beach party fell into a full swing. The bonfire crackled, music played, people danced, and drinks flowed from barrels. 

Everyone was there, except Yeosang. 

Jongho tried to stay calm. His mate bond pumped fine and no clear sign of distress hurt his gut. He still grew more concerned by the moment. 

Jongho moved through a group of people dancing when spotted Yunho and Mingi. 

“Have you seen Yeosang?” Jongho asked. 

They shook their heads and shrugged. 

Jongho left and tracked down Wooyoung. He would know if nobody else did. 

Jongho approached the fire where Wooyoung stood with Vanessa. They talked vibrantly with each other while fire embers flitted into the air. 

“Wooyoung,” Jongho caught this attention. “Where’s Yeosang?”

Wooyoung searched around. “He was just here. Looked tired though.”

Vanessa smiled. “I heard him say he needed dry clothes. He might’ve gone back to the ship to change.”

Yeosang must have waited for everyone else to change before he did. Jongho peeled from the party and made his way across the sand. He tugged on the bond confused. Yeosang could have told him, but did not. 

Jongho walked onto the dock. The contrast from the party was striking. Cool moonlight glimmered on the water while the excitement from the party echoed behind him. 

Jongho made it onto the ship and into their shared room with fast steps. He flung the door open. 

Yeosang stood in only dry pants with a shirt dangling in his grip. 

Jongho’s eyes fell to his bare upper body and his breath hitched.

Yeosang startled at the door being ripped open. 

“I’m sorry. I didn’t expect you to come looking.” Yeosang softened. 

Jongho shut the door behind him and stepped closer. “I didn’t like not seeing you there.”

Yeosang chuckled as Jongho pulled the shirt from his hands. “Couldn’t be without me very long?”

A charged moment passed between them.

They reached for each other, pressing their foreheads together before their lips joined. 

Jongho stroked his hands over Yeosang’s bare back. He pulled his lips away, only for Yeosang to tug him in. 

Jongho kissed him urgently, walking backward to the bed. He sat on the edge while Yeosang straightened up. 

He unbuckled his belt, letting his pants fall. 

Jongho moaned at the sight. “We’re alone on the ship, you know?”

“Mhm,” Yeosang straddled Jongho. 

“We could be as loud as we wanted.” He settled his hands on Yeosang’s waist. 

Their mate bond whined in need. Jongho was ready to flip Yeosang over and drill into him at an alarming pace. 

“I can feel that, Jongho,” Yeosang groaned as he set his hands on Jongho’s shoulders. 

“Are you going to do anything about it?” Jongho challenged. 

Yeosang shoved Jongho back on the bed. 

Jongho slithered his arm around Yeosang’s waist, and pinned him to the mattress in one motion. He open-mouth kissed the space between Yeosang’s neck and shoulder. 

“Oh…” Yeosang gripped onto the sheets. 

Jongho lashed his tongue up Yeosang’s neck. 

Yeosang tangled his fingers into Jongho’s hair. 

“Mine,” Jongho growled into the skin while his hand drifted to Yeosang’s waistband. 

“Yours,” Yeosang moaned. 

Jongho moved Yeosang with the strength of a warrior to the bed’s center. He slid a hard thigh between Yeosang’s legs. 

“I love you so much.” Jongho kissed down Yeosang’s warm bare chest. 

“I love you too,” Yeosang whispered. 

Need pumped through Jongho’s veins like fire. His teeth grazed over Yeosang’s hip. He pulled down Yeosang’s briefs, leaving him naked before Jongho. 

Jongho, still fully clothed, snatched the near empty bottle of oil. He would have to remember to get more on the island. If he went too long without Yeosang on him he would combust. 

Oil and a gift . Jongho made the mental note. 

“How do you want me?” Yeosang asked. 

“Hands and knees.” Jongho drizzled the oil over his fingers. 

“But I want to see you,” Yeosang protested. 

“Then lay there and let me make you feel good.” Jongho kissed Yeosang’s cheek before he delved two fingers inside. 

Yeosang’s head flung back against the mattress. He pushed down to meet Jongho’s knuckles in tandem. 

Jongho did eventually get his wish, fucking into Yeosang like it would be the last time. He was done for when Yeosang whined, wrapping his legs around Jongho. But he held on for his mate, waiting for them to go together. 

Their voices carried through the ship, Jongho was sure. He relished in the rare moment alone, mind flitting back to the cabin. Jongho could take Yeosang against the wall, over the kitchen counter, the couch, and the desperate moments on the porch outside even. They were far from a nearby village, and when Wooyoung lived with them he knew when to leave without being asked. He never even complained. 

Jongho thrusted a final time as Yeosang released between them. 

“Fuck, Jongho.” Yeosang moaned against his mouth. 

Jongho kissed him until they fell asleep.

⋅•⋅⊰∙∘☽༓☾∘∙⊱⋅•

Large fire burned at the center of their gathering circle. 

Mingi sat near the fire, legs stretched and supper plate half-eaten in his lap. 

Yunho sat next to him, talking to one of the villagers. 

The crew chatted late into the night, missing Yeosang and Jongho. Mingi did not have to be a genius to figure out where they left to. 

Yuriko lounged next to Mingi suddenly with her drink in hand. She scanned the group, but spoke to him. 

“Do you have magic in your family line, Mingi?” Yuriko asked. 

Mingi blinked, caught off guard. “Not that I know of. I come from a line of painters and musicians.”

Yuriko hummed, unconvinced but she did not push. “Odd.”

Mingi wanted to press further at her subtle tone shift. She refused to look away. However, when San excused himself for the evening, Wooyoung also stood and followed him. 

San did not look back at him, unaware Wooyoung tailed him. 

It made Mingi wonder what the gravity was between them.

Others started dispersing as the night drew on. Vanessa and Yuriko disappeared after bidding them a goodnight, promising a proper goodbye tomorrow morning. 

Seonghwa and Hongjoong were on the other end of the beach with Rane and a few of the villagers talking. 

It left Yunho and Mingi alone at the fire. 

The crackle of the flames filled the silence. 

Yunho passed Mingi a cup of something warm and sweet Vanessa had left behind untouched. 

“Here.” Yunho said. 

Mingi sipped on a cinnamon warmed drink. Alcohol burned the back of his throat. He coughed. 

“Not as strong as the drinks back home, but it’ll do.” Yunho chuckled. 

“I do miss the tavern food. Not the price, but the taste. Bread gets old after a while.” Mingi watched the flames dance in the pit. 

“Do you remember the old bakery near the west gate in Aurora City? You used to bribe me to leave my home with lemon tarts.” Yunho shouldered him. 

“I bribed you into living a little.” Mingi smiled. 

They laughed together, firelight flickering across their faces. 

A pause happened in their banter as the laughter faded. 

Mingi wanted to lean in and close the distance again, but he could not. They had to remain friends. It would collapse their entire relationship if Mingi broke their hidden pact with each other. It had only been a few hours since they decided to stay friendly. How weak was he?

Mingi barely had time to respond before Yunho kissed him. 

Gentle, but decisive. 

Yunho pulled away after the peck. It had not been a long kiss, but a gesture at most. 

Mingi laid his head on Yunho’s shoulder and Yunho wrapped his arm around him. 

Mingi almost lulled asleep to the sound of Yunho’s rapid beating heart and his quick breathing. 

“In the morning will you kiss me again, or will we have another conversation about being friends?” Mingi asked with his eyes closed. 

Yunho buried his nose into Mingi’s hair. He did not say anything, and Mingi wanted to be grateful for the stunned silence. 

He wanted to fall asleep right there on Yunho’s chest, but something ached inside of him. It felt like pins nipping his skin. He shifted in discomfort as the sensation of lightning danced on his tongue.

⋅•⋅⊰∙∘☽༓☾∘∙⊱⋅•

San climbed aboard the ship and escaped the noise on the beach. He headed to his room in the crew’s quarters, but felt like his footsteps echoed. He stopped outside his door, and turned. 

Wooyoung stood in front of him, biting his bottom lip in thought. 

“I didn’t realize this was a two-person party,” San said. “Sleeping in Hongjoong’s room again?”

Wooyoung shook his head. “Actually I wanted to talk to you.”

San opened his door and nodded inside for Wooyoung to head in. He did not know what Wooyoung had planned, but if it was another attempt to kill him at least he could contain him to his room. San had a fighting chance that way. 

When the door shut, Wooyoung spoke, “I just wanted to say thank you. For diving in after me. You could’ve drowned with me if Adonis didn’t find us.”

San stared.

“You didn’t have to do that,” Wooyoung messed with a ring on his index finger, averting San’s eyes. 

San shoved his hands in his pockets. “You’re welcome. Are we turning over a new leaf, Wooyoung?”

“Don’t read into it.” Wooyoung scoffed. His gratitude slipped into defensiveness. 

“Didn’t expect you to say thank you is all. At least not properly.” San pushed, knowing it would provoke Wooyoung. Anything to get the slight pout and the heavy-lidded eyes. 

Wooyoung’s tone hardened, “Properly? What would that even look like to you?”

San did not know. He just needed to win once against Wooyoung. He said nothing, glaring at the rogue in front of him. 

Wooyoung rolled his eyes and went toward the door with a sharp step. 

San sat on his bed across from Seonghwa’s, “Of course. Run away.”

Wooyoung set his hand on the door handle. He gripped it so hard his knuckles tightened and the veins in his arms bulged. His shoulders heaved with rage filled breaths. 

San took his boots off for the night, focusing on his laces. 

A metallic click made him shoot his head up. 

Wooyoung turned back to him with an unreadable expression. He dropped his hand from the lock. 

A heavy silence fell. 

San straightened slowly after kicking his boots aside. 

Wooyoung faced him with fire in his eyes.

Neither of them spoke. Not at first. Tension hummed in daring stillness. 

“Why did you lock the door?” San asked.

“If you want a proper thank you, San, then I’ll give you one.” Wooyoung said. 

San’s jaw feathered. “What do you mean?”

“I thought you wanted to fill this annoying mouth of mine. Remember?” Wooyoung moved in between San’s legs. 

San’s knees bracketed where Wooyoung stood. He leaned back on his hands to create space, or get a better view in the moonlight from the porthole. San was not sure. 

“You can shut me up and I can thank you. Really it’s transactional. Only.” Wooyoung lowered to his knees. 

San’s chest heaved. 

Wooyoung slipped the hair tie off his wrist and gathered his hair. He twisted his dark hair back in a low ponytail. He looked up at San through his lashes. 

San fought the hand wanting to reach out and move the stray strand off Wooyoung’s cheek. Wooyoung eventually tucked it behind his ear.

Anticipation filled his gut when Wooyoung started unclipping San’s belt. The metal clacked before the hiss of the leather slid from San’s belt loops. Wooyoung tossed the belt on the floor. 

San lifted his hips up, letting Wooyoung slide his pants off. 

Wooyoung’s hands stroked up San’s thighs. He ran a finger over San’s half-hard member. 

San groaned and watched Wooyoung with lust. 

Wooyoung stroked over the fabric while San moved closer to the edge. 

San gripped his bed sheets. Heat fled through his abdomen. His mind swirled, eyes falling to the locked door. He secretly hoped Seonghwa took his time. The rational part of his brain was nowhere to be found. Wooyoung could kill him right here where he was most vulnerable.

Pleasure outweighed the panic. 

Wooyoung hooked his fingers into San’s waistband, then he looked up at him again. He wanted permission, and San could tell by the slight plea in his eyes. 

San nodded wordlessly. 

Wooyoung pulled his briefs down, letting San kick them aside when they hit his ankles. 

San smirked at Wooyoung’s moan in the back of his throat at the sight. 

“Has this been sleeping below deck? Didn’t realize you were harboring a monster on board.” Wooyoung gripped San’s thighs, parting them more for better access.

San chuckled. He tried to remember what Wooyoung liked from their last encounter, although Wooyoung seemed intent on this being a one-sided yet consensual action. 

Wooyoung gripped San’s hardness at the base. He then pumped his hand a few times, licking the tip with a single swipe. 

San hummed in pleasure. 

Wooyoung then licked him base to tip before swallowing San in his mouth. 

San’s head lulled back while his cock laid in the warm wet heat of Wooyoung’s mouth. He let a string of profanities out as Wooyoung’s head bobbed. Wooyoung’s mouth took San like he was made to. His lips parted beautifully around him. San caught a mole on his lip as it slicked up and down. 

San’s memory came to him in flashes while Wooyoung worked him up to a peak. He tried to hold on to save embarrassment. He knew Wooyoung would never let him live it down. The “quick” jokes would be a constant. 

So San recalled what got Wooyoung to unravel, and decided to armor himself with it. 

San fisted Wooyoung’s hair, letting the strands weave through his fingers. 

Wooyoung opened his eyes and glanced up at San. 

“Just what I wanted. For you to act like the whore you are. That’s it…” San degraded then bucked his hips up into Wooyoung’s mouth. 

Wooyoung whimpered as San’s cock plunged into his mouth. 

“Take it, baby. You’re such a slut for my cock, aren’t you?” San whispered in case Jongho and Yeosang heard them in the next room. 

Wooyoung’s eyes squeezed shut and he continued, sloppier and needier. He utilized his tongue more. It stimulated San in a way he was sure nobody would be able to replicate. 

“Show me how much you hate me,” San demanded.

Wooyoung’s brow ticked in as he groaned around San. The vibration made San moan. 

It continued for a bit. San bucked his hips until his abdomen grew tired. Wooyoung took it in stride and used his mouth like his life would end if he stopped. 

San’s peak built in the most pleasurable heat he ever had. He swore he saw stars as Wooyoung brought him closer to climax. 

“Are you going to make me cum?” San moaned and tightened his grip on Wooyoung’s hair. 

He held him, fucking into Wooyoung’s face. 

Wooyoung anchored his nails into San’s thighs as tears snaked from his eyes. His muffled moans sent San over. 

San pulled from Wooyoung’s mouth as he came, painting white across Wooyoung’s cheeks, forehead, lips, and nose. He laughed lowly, pinching Wooyoung’s chin. He tilted his face up to look at him. 

Wooyoung’s lips swelled. His eyes were bleary and heavy. He tightened his hold on San’s thighs. 

“Fuck, you’re so perfect like this.” San praised.

Wooyoung’s tongue shot out and licked the cum from his lips. 

San reached under his bed, pulling a discarded shirt from the day before out. He held Wooyoung’s jaw and wiped his face clean. 

Wooyoung said nothing as he stood, skin still gleaming from San’s mess. He walked toward the door. 

San covered himself with his blanket. “What about you?”

“Don’t start caring about me now.” Wooyoung smirked. His voice sounded hoarse.

“You’re not even going to let me return the favor, coward?” San’s eyes dropped to the hard length in Wooyoung’s pants. 

“It was a thank you. That’s it.” Wooyoung unlocked the door and left.

San rubbed his hands over his face then raked them back through his hair. He collapsed back on his bed fully, staring at the ceiling.

Chapter Text

Hongjoong stepped away from the crowd. He really needed another drink. His eyes kept moving over to Rane and Seonghwa who acquainted themselves rather quickly. It made something ugly tear into his ribs. 

Hongjoong wanted to vomit. 

As he downed another apple whiskey, he watched Seonghwa place a hand on Rane’s chest. 

Rane was beautiful and honest. 

Hongjoong swallowed the last bit of alcohol hard. He had no reason to hate Cobalt Reef’s leader. 

He watched Seonghwa laugh, arch into Rane, and then Rane’s hand slipped onto the small of Seonghwa’s back. 

Hongjoong wanted it to be him. Perhaps it was the alcohol swirling his thoughts. 

He searched for any other members of his crew. He noticed Mingi and Yunho in the throng of people. 

Hongjoong’s tipsy self stumbled between dancing bodies, trying to get to his crew mates. His stomach churned. 

He wished he had not, but he looked back at Seonghwa. Hongjoong hoped the siren was ready to board the ship for the evening. They could talk about the plan for the next day after they wrapped up in Cobalt Reef.

Instead, Hongjoong had an image burned in his mind he wanted to forget eternally. 

Rane and Seonghwa kissed. Their lips met with passion. Rane threaded his hands through Seonghwa’s hair. 

Seonghwa did not hold back. His tongue licked into Rane’s mouth with need. He looked like he felt wanted, and Hongjoong wanted to drown. 

His expression dropped, then he turned before anyone noticed. 

Hongjoong hurried to Mingi and Yunho, both in mid-laughter.

“I’m heading back to the ship. You two coming?” Hongjoong cut in. 

Yunho and Mingi looked at each other confused, but they followed Hongjoong. 

Hongjoong spent the rest of the evening in his room. He looked over the map on his desk using two books to hold the parchment down. His eyes traced over the route lines; untrained but focused.

His finger followed from Cobalt Reef to the next island. The Autumn Isle. 

Hongjoong read the island name over and over. He had to have been wrong. 

He traced over the line again, and it fell on The Autumn Isle once more. 

A small knock pulled him from his thoughts. 

Seonghwa stood at the door. His long gray skirt had been slightly rumpled. A soft glow beamed across his expression. 

“Are we leaving tomorrow afternoon? I wanted to get a birthday gift for Yeosang before we leave.”

“Sure,” Hongjoong clipped. 

Seonghwa crossed his arms and stepped closer. “Are you mad at me, right now?”

“No,” Hongjoong muttered and looked at the map. “Why would I be mad? You seemed to be enjoying yourself.”

Seonghwa dropped his arms to his hips. “What the hell is your problem?”

“I don’t have one,” Hongjoong spun from the desk, turning to Seonghwa fully. Alcohol dripped in his veins he had to stop talking before he did something he regretted. 

“Don’t lie to me.” Seonghwa boiled over. “Don’t do that. Don’t act like I did something wrong when you’ve been holding me at arm’s length since we left Twilight Bay.”

Hongjoong refused to look at him. 

Seonghwa’s voice sharpened more than a fresh blade, “At least Rane isn’t afraid to kiss me.” He ripped the door open to leave, clearly upset and done. 

“Wait, Seonghwa, stop!” Hongjoong pushed the door shut with a slam. 

Seonghwa listened, keeping his attention on the door handle. 

“I didn’t kiss you not because I didn’t want to,” Hongjoong said. 

Seonghwa looked at him then. 

“I didn’t kiss you because you were drunk.”

Seonghwa dropped his hand from the door handle. 

“You had been drinking, and I wanted our first kiss to mean something. I didn’t want it to be hazy or something you didn’t remember clearly.” Hongjoong paused. “I want our first kiss to be safe. For you to choose it.”

Seonghwa’s expression softened.

“That’s…really sweet.” Seonghwa laughed a little, tension rolling from his shoulders. 

Hongjoong rubbed the back of his neck and changed the subject. “Did you want to see where we’re going next? I think I know, but I’m not as good as you at reading maps.”

Seonghwa blinked a few times like he got whiplash from their conversation. He walked to the desk and smoothed his hand over the parchment. 

“The Autumn Isle. That’s where we’re headed next.” Seonghwa’s voice lightened. 

Hongjoong arched a brow. “That’s official?”

Seonghwa nodded. “Entertainment capital of the islands. Might be a fun stop.”

Hongjoong shrugged.

“What’s the matter?” Seonghwa asked. 

“Nothing, just anxious.” A smile graced Hongjoong’s lips. “In a good way.”

“Why’s that?” Seonghwa sat in the desk chair. 

Hongjoong hesitated, but admitted, “My brother lives there. He’s actually a dancer at Autumn Hall.”

Seonghwa’s eyes widened. “Seriously? That’s huge. Autumn Hall only hires the best performers on the islands and the continent.”

Hongjoong beamed with pride. “Yeah, he’s annoyingly good.”

Seonghwa smiled, and fuck he was so beautiful. 

Hongjoong leaned across him to roll up the map. He stored it in the top drawer of his dresser. 

“I should go to bed. We have to get a few things on the island then leave.” Seonghwa stretched as he stood. 

Hongjoong tossed aside any and all restraint. He reached up and kissed Seonghwa on the cheek; quiet and warm. 

“Good night, Seonghwa.” Hongjoong whispered. 

Seonghwa smiled with a daze in his eyes. 

The door slammed open, bashing against the wall. 

Seonghwa and Hongjoong jumped apart. 

Wooyoung strolled in. “It’s raining. I’m not sleeping in the crow’s nest.”

He flopped onto Hongjoong’s couch like it was a four-poster bed, completely ignoring both the captain and the siren in the room. 

Seonghwa laughed breathlessly. 

Hongjoong groaned and pinched the bridge of his nose. 

Seonghwa grabbed the folded quilt at the end of Hongjoong’s bed. He draped it over Wooyoung who already fell asleep with his arm over his eyes.

“Why is he so tired?” Hongjoong asked. 

“He slayed a dragon today.” Seonghwa defended. He left with a quiet, “Good night, Hongjoong.”

⋅•⋅⊰∙∘☽༓☾∘∙⊱⋅•

Despite the ship not moving, the waves managed to rock the boat gently as if it were.

Yunho stared up at the ceiling in his hammock. He looked at Mingi next to him, sleeping in his own respective hammock. 

A lantern glowed in the corner. Hongjoong brought a replacement from storage since Mingi cracked the hanging one. It cast delicate shadows across the room. 

“You think The Isle of Lost is coming up soon?” Yunho asked, breaking the almost hour of silence in the room. 

Mingi nodded. “Feels like everything’s building toward it. We have to be halfway there at least.”

Yunho turned on his side. “We haven’t seen Duho since Mist Island. He was hired to find Seonghwa right?”

Mingi frowned. “Yeah, he just…vanished.”

“Maybe he lost our trail,” Yunho said. 

“Or he’s waiting somewhere.” Mingi folded his hands behind his head, elbows jutting out. 

Yunho set his cheek in his palm, bracing himself up. “I keep thinking something’s going to go wrong. Like we’re being followed without knowing.”

Mingi chuckled softly. “We’ve already had an encounter with a demon, been chased by enforcers, killed a dragon, and have had to deal with our dramatic asses. What’s one more threat?”

Yunho laughed, tired but genuine. 

A long pause stretched over them. Like neither of them wanted to admit what they wanted to. 

Yunho rolled onto his back and almost said something, but Mingi beat him to it. 

“I don’t want to sleep alone tonight,” Mingi said.

Yunho made space automatically, arm opening for him like it was second nature. 

Mingi slipped into his hammock, laying his head on Yunho’s chest. 

Yunho hoped his heart calmed.

In the quiet, with only creaking wood and ocean breeze for noise, Mingi looked up at Yunho. 

Their eyes met. Close. Soft. 

Unspoken tension lingered. 

They surged together slow and gentle. Their lips connected with a gentle press. It turned. Nothing but the hot smack of their lips and their moans filled the room. 

Yunho bent his knee upward into Mingi’s groin, making him rut against him. Small shocks bit into Yunho’s skin as he smoothed his hands down Mingi’s back. He squeezed Mingi’s ass, kneading the muscle. 

Mingi arched back into his touch. 

The motion flipped the hammock. 

They rolled out of the netted bed, collapsing onto the wooden floor with a dramatic bang. Both of them fell onto their backs. 

Yunho chuckled, then stopped. He and Mingi looked at each other, and burst out laughing. 

Mingi reached over and covered Yunho’s mouth, “We’ll wake up everyone else.”

Yunho smacked Mingi’s hand aside with a smile, then placed another kiss on Mingi’s lips. 

Mingi parted after the simple peck, “We’re still friends?”

Yunho’s breath caught. “Yeah. Friends.”

They said they were friends, but Mingi stayed curled against Yunho’s chest on the floor for the night. 

Yunho held him tighter. Too afraid to let go. 

The lantern flickered, eventually going out. 

Yunho swore the space beneath Mingi’s chest hummed.

⋅•⋅⊰∙∘☽༓☾∘∙⊱⋅•⋅

Wooyoung stood with the crew on Cobalt Reef’s dock. He kept a paper bag close to him with “supplies” (actually Yeosang’s birthday gift), and watched Hongjoong give the goodbyes. 

Yeosang spoke with Vanessa and Yuriko while Jongho lingered nearby.

Seonghwa offered Rane a respectful nod and smile. A quiet yet mutual understanding passed between them. Their previous moment last night was just that. A moment. 

Wooyoung hid the laugh about to boom out of him as Hongjoong watched the exchange, letting out a sigh of relief. 

As they headed toward the ship, Wooyoung casually remarked, “Well guess that fizzled out, Seonghwa. No broken hearts and no mess. Just a little fun.”

Seonghwa smirked. “There was no fun.”

“So you weren’t kissing last night?” Yunho asked.

“Maybe all of Rane’s gratitude was just in his mouth and Seonghwa was trying to get it out.” Mingi said. 

Wooyoung sputtered out a loud laugh. 

Hongjoong obviously avoided a reaction as his steps quickened to the ship brow. 

As they boarded the ship, Seonghwa spoke as he stepped onto the deck. “We’re heading to The Autumn Isle. One week’s journey ahead, so settle in.”

Mingi’s excitement made him jump, gripping onto Yunho’s shoulders. “Otherwise known as Party Island !”

“What’s done at The Autumn Isle stays on The Autumn Isle,” Seonghwa slung his satchel strap up his shoulder further. 

Wooyoung’s blood shot cold. His head whipped in Hongjoong’s direction. “Wait, The Autumn Isle? Like Autumn Hall, Autumn Isle?”

Hongjoong nodded. “Is that alright?”

Yeosang crossed his arms, looking everywhere else but the group. 

Wooyoung did not want to say anything. He could sense Yeosang and Jongho’s guilt resurfacing despite Wooyoung’s pleas for them to drop it. 

“Wooyoung, is that okay?” Seonghwa asked. “If you need to stay on the boat, you can. We’ll work around it.”

“No, it’s not that,” Wooyoung tightened his hug around the bag. He let the information spill out of him, his neck turning hot. “I got an offer to dance at Autumn Hall. I never took it though.”

Mingi laughed. “Yeah, okay.”

Yunho also laughed, but more modestly. He nudged Mingi in the side to get him to stop. 

“You?” Seonghwa asked, more impressed than surprised. 

“No way,” Hongjoong smiled. “My brother’s a dancer there.”

“A scout came to our village years ago and found Wooyoung. They really wanted him to go.” Yeosang explained.

“I didn’t know you could dance, Wooyoung,” Yunho forced through his laughter. 

“He’s a good dancer.”

Everyone turned to San. A sharp ring echoed in Wooyoung’s ears. 

He was stunned, and maybe, maybe , a little flustered. 

San leaned against the ship’s rail where the ship brow secured. He must have detached it from the dock while they all spoke. 

“Well, it’s a long trip ahead. Let’s get moving.” Hongjoong clapped his hands together. 

Wooyoung kept his eyes on San, though. The Esteemed did the same and refused to look away. 

The crew dispersed across the deck while Yeosang used his wind to push the ship forward. Their week-long sail toward The Autumn Isle had begun. Wind breezed light and sun warmed their exposed skin. A temporary calm washed over them. 

Wooyoung set his gift for Yeosang in Hongjoong’s room, taking over the couch area. He trusted Hongjoong enough at this point to share the room with him. 

After Wooyoung made lunch for the crew, he left the clean up for Seonghwa. He sauntered up to the main deck, looking for Yeosang. However, he found San watching the sea against the ship’s side. 

Wooyoung huffed in annoyance, but joined him. 

“Enjoying the sun?” San asked. 

“Yes, but I can’t for very long. It makes me sick.” Wooyoung admitted. 

“So what are you doing?” 

“I wanted to say thanks,” Wooyoung said. “For earlier. You didn’t have to say anything.”

San did not look at him, still watching the horizon. “You’re welcome, but you know there are other ways you could thank me.”

Wooyoung barked a laugh. He rubbed his forehead in memory. He would do anything to be on his knees again in front of San, but he would never admit it. 

“You’re really fishing for another dance, huh?” Wooyoung narrowed his eyes in on San. 

San side-eyed him. “Didn’t say that. But if you’re offering…”

Wooyoung folded his arms and smirked, already walking away. “I’ve officially run out of thank you’s, San.” He tossed over his shoulder, “And I’m not one for repeating them.”

“You’re creative,” San smiled to himself. “I’m sure you’ll think of something.”

“I’ll kill you,” Wooyoung threatened with a laugh. 

He disappeared down the stairs, and felt San’s eyes on him.

Chapter Text

Yeosang curled deeper under soft blankets. He rested between deep sleep and being alert for the morning. He kept his eyes shut, nestling further. His hand slung over to Jongho. 

Except Jongho was not there. 

Yeosang sat up in a startle. He searched around the room. 

Jongho’s boots were missing and his side of the bed had been made. He tugged on the bond, but nothing pulled back. His heart thrummed fast enough to be felt through his chest. 

Wooyoung barged in. “Are you up?”

Yeosang rubbed his eyes disoriented. “Sort of.”

“Something’s wrong with Jongho,” Wooyoung said. 

“What?” Yeosang swiveled to the side of the bed. “I don’t feel anything. Is he hurt?”

He grabbed his shirt in a ball on the floor and pulled it on. 

“You’ll see, just hurry up!” Wooyoung’s panic held a vagueness to it. 

Yeosang rushed behind him with suspicion, bare feet slamming the ground as he hurried. 

They reached the dining hall, and Yeosang prepared himself for the worst. He kept tugging on the bond until it made his side sore. 

Wooyoung slid aside dramatically as they entered the dining area. 

“Surprise!” Mingi jumped out of nowhere, slinging an arm around Yeosang’s shoulders. 

Yeosang blinked in shock. 

The crew gathered around a decorated table filled with breakfast foods, wrapped presents, and still-fresh flowers. 

“Happy Birthday,” Jongho grabbed Yeosang by the waist and kissed his cheek. 

Yeosang froze; stunned. He clutched Jongho’s shoulders. 

Jongho smiled and gently brushed Yeosang’s hair aside. “Surprise, baby.”

Yeosang reached over and punched Wooyoung in the gut. 

Wooyoung doubled over. “What the fuck!” He groaned. 

“You made me think Jongho was hurt!” Yeosang snapped with a teasing smile. 

“He’s fine, clearly. Chill out.” Wooyoung rubbed his stomach.

Breakfast was made diligently by Wooyoung: fluffy sweet rice pancakes with honey, coconut sweet bread from Cobalt Reef, and a special herbal tea gifted by Vanessa and Yuriko. 

Mid-way through breakfast, Mingi slid his present into Yeosang’s view. 

Yeosang stopped his bite and dropped his fork down. 

Yeosang took the gift with a smile. “You guys didn’t have to do all of this.”

“Of course we did. You’re Hongjoong’s favorite.” Seonghwa said. 

“I knew it!” Mingi pointed at Hongjoong. 

Hongjoong rolled his eyes. “Just open your gifts, Yeosang.”

Mingi gifted Yeosang a quill from a peacock feather with an ink well. San gave him a mermaid statue carved from pearl.

“I got it from Yuriko,” San explained. 

Yunho gave him a drawing of the entire crew, complete with doodles around them and badly drawn lightning bolts. It made Yeosang chuckle, but he set it aside gently. He would be sure to keep it on his dresser. 

Hongjoong gifted a pressed flower book he purchased from Cobalt Reef’s bookstore. Seonghwa also gave him a book, a bound collection of rare sea myths.

Seonghwa left a small note in the book’s front page, To Yeosang. Someone who seems a little like a myth himself - Mama Seonghwa .

It made Yeosang grin. 

Wooyoung’s gift came in a small wooden box. He gave Yeosang new hair ties because your hair looks so good tied up in a ponytail , a new dagger, pain relief balm made by Vanessa, and a new violet cloak. 

Jongho pulled his chair closer to Yeosang. He handed him a thin box wrapped in brown paper. 

“Thank you,” Yeosang smiled at Jongho. 

Jongho kissed Yeosang gently then set his chin down on his shoulder. “Open it.”

Yeosang ripped the paper off, letting it fall to the ground. 

Seonghwa quickly picked it up to throw it out. 

Yeosang opened the box and gasped. A quartz crystal pendant hung from a small chain. It glimmered in the sunlight drifting in from the porthole. He ran his thumb over it. 

“Your outfit for the night,” Jongho whispered in his ear. 

Yeosang’s cheeks heated. “The necklace?”

Wooyoung fake barfed to his right. 

Yeosang kicked his chair, sending the rogue sideways to the ground. 

Mingi casually strode to the bar and set two full bottles of whiskey on the counter. 

“Mingi, it’s early in the morning.” Hongjoong put a hand up. 

Yeosang tilted his head. “I don’t know. I could go for a drink.”

And that was how Yeosang ended up drunk by noon. 

The crew had grown tipsy from the birthday drinks poured by Mingi who had a heavy hand with the alcohol. 

Yeosang did not remember how they ended up on the floor in a laughing mess, seated in a lazy circle. 

Yeosang leaned back into Jongho’s chest who sat against the wall, wrapping his arms around his mate. 

Yunho spun an empty whisky bottle in the middle of them. 

“Whoever it lands on has to duel the person to their left.” Yunho announced. 

It landed on San and Hongjoong. 

Hongjoong slumped to the side while he laughed. “Wooyoung lost my stupid sword in the ocean.”

San lifted his fists, stumbling to stand. “We can do this the old fashioned way.”

San tripped over a loose floorboard and fell, crashing into Hongjoong onto the ground. 

“Oh my.” Jongho deadpanned.

San bracketed his elbows on either side of Hongjoong’s head. He slurred, “How did you get there?”

“I’m discovering why San doesn’t drink usually.” Yunho chuckled. 

“Did I win?” San asked as Seonghwa helped him sit up. 

“Yes, you did.” Yeosang encouraged.

The dares funneled in one after the other every time the bottle spun. Mingi serenaded the group alongside Seonghwa in a surprisingly gorgeous song. Jongho did a body shot off of Yeosang with the cheers of everyone around them. 

Yeosang could only focus on Jongho’s hot tongue licking up his abdomen. He leaned down and whispered in his ear. 

“I can’t wait for tonight,” Jongho tugged on his earlobe with his teeth. 

Yeosang threaded his hands through Jongho’s hair, arching into him. He was thankful he maintained a healthy buzz rather than being pissed drunk like the others. 

Jongho was too respectful to take him in a worse state. Yeosang was grateful for it. 

“Alright, alright, save it for later!” Mingi separated them by force. 

He then spun the bottle in the midst of the laughter and chaos, “Whoever this lands on has to kiss the person to their right.”

It landed on Wooyoung. 

With a tipsy grin, Wooyoung looked to his right. 

Yunho raised an eyebrow at him, slightly amused. “Is that alright?”

Wooyoung smirked, cheeks flushing dark and his eyes glimmering in a dreamlike stare. 

Yeosang laughed as they moved closer, but then his laughter turned into a shocked gasp as they leaned in. 

The entire group reacted the same, in shock with a mixture of awe. 

Wooyoung snaked a practiced hand to the back of Yunho’s neck, tilting his head to connect their lips. They brushed gently first, testing with laughter on their lips. Then, they surged together in a lingering yet soft kiss. 

Mingi whooped obnoxiously. “Yunho!” He laughed. 

Yeosang’s jaw dropped with a smile on his face as they pulled apart. 

Yunho slapped Wooyoung on the back, all too friendly for the kiss they just shared. 

Wooyoung laughed and leaned into Seonghwa next to him, resting his head on his shoulder. 

Yeosang noticed movement out of the corner of his eye. It went unnoticed by the others. 

San quietly stood, his expression dazed and unreadable. He muttered something about needing air to Yeosang, and left the group. 

Yeosang watched San leave, then glanced back at Wooyoung. 

He pursed his lips in confusion as magic pulled taut in the air. 

Jongho whispered in Yeosang’s ear. “Want to head to the room?”

Yeosang looked at the dining area’s entrance where San retreated. He watched his body disappear up the stairs to the main deck. 

“San’s going on the main deck. Somebody should go check on him so he doesn’t fall overboard.” Yeosang said. 

Hongjoong stood, stumbling in his own steps. “I’ll go.”

“No.” Wooyoung stopped him. “You should sit. I’m okay enough. I’ll go.”

Yeosang dug his tongue into his cheek as Wooyoung ascended to the main deck.

⋅•⋅⊰∙∘☽༓☾∘∙⊱⋅•⋅

Seonghwa had to laugh at Hongjoong as it neared night time. He was clearly tipsy; loose limbed, flushed, and surprisingly affectionate. He kissed Mingi for the second time on the cheek, making the bard gush with happiness.

Seonghwa, the only responsible one in the moment, took Hongjoong by the arm. 

“Alright, captain. Bed time.” Seonghwa balanced Hongjoong upright. 

He guided Hongjoong out of the dining area to his room, keeping one hand on his elbow and the other on Hongjoong’s small waist. 

Hongjoong leaned into Seonghwa’s side as they walked. “You’re warm for a siren.”

Seonghwa chuckled. “Cuddle many sirens, Hongjoong?”

Hongjoong scratched his forehead with freshly painted nails. Seonghwa wondered where the polish came from. 

“Have I told you how annoyingly perfect your face is?” Hongjoong blurted.

Seonghwa rolled his eyes as his ears burned hot. He opened Hongjoong’s door for him. 

Wooyoung had not claimed his spot on Hongjoong’s couch yet, leaving them alone. 

Seonghwa shut the door behind them. He led Hongjoong to his bed. 

Hongjoong caught Seonghwa’s wrist and tugged him forward.

Seonghwa yelped as they both tumbled onto the bed. He gazed down at Hongjoong, whose eyes glazed over with alcohol and possibly something deeper. Maybe lust. Seonghwa figured it was his own wishful thinking. 

Hongjoong may have cleared up the kiss drama, but he would never want him more than that.

Hongjoong reached up and caressed Seonghwa’s cheek, admiring him like he was a star incarnate. 

“Hongjoong—” Seonghwa tried to crawl off Hongjoong. 

Hongjoong trapped Seonghwa by the waist. “You really don’t know what you do to me, do you?”

Seonghwa’s eyes widened. He leaned into Hongjoong’s touch on instinct. He then carefully untangled himself from the captain’s grasp. 

Seonghwa avoided eye contact with Hongjoong. 

“What?” Hongjoong almost pouted. 

“I can’t do this with you when you’re drunk. You gave me respect when I was, and I’m doing the same.” Seonghwa guided Hongjoong to a seated position before helping him slide back into bed. 

Seonghwa pulled the blankets over Hongjoong’s body. 

“Seonghwa…” Hongjoong’s eyes fluttered shut. “I have to…I have to tell you something…”

“You’ll embarrass yourself.” Seonghwa smoothed a hand over Hongjoong’s blanket covered hip. “Sleep it off.”

Seonghwa moved to leave, but Hongjoong whispered, “Stay.”

Seonghwa glanced down at Hongjoong. 

Hongjoong’s eyes carried the weight of a thousand unsaid things. The kind of look could split Seonghwa open. He looked at him like he was unreachable, like touching Seonghwa would unravel something in him. 

And yet, despite the layers of command and quiet strength Hongjoong wore like a second skin, there was no guard up. Not in the way his long lashes drooped, or how his knuckles curled into the soft blankets. Or the faint upward tilt of his lips.